Chapter 3: The "Ail-icorn" Epidemic
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 3: The "Ail-icorn" Epidemic

Twilight looks at Discord, she notice that a spark of mischief and hope was in his eyes. She knew he had feelings for her, strong ones for that matter. She just didn't know if she had them back, it's like her head was speaking with logic, but her heart and gut was speaking with feelings and the truth. “Discord, I-”

Discord stops her. “I love you.” He whispers to her. Twilight was slightly taken aback by this. “I'm not sure if you feel the same way, but I really do. Sure you maybe- okay well you are the complete opposite of me, but like others say 'opposites attract.’ I feel like we could be so much more, if you know what your answer is of course. I'm not pressuring you into wanting to be with me. I am just stating my honest opinion and right now-”

Twilight puts a hoof onto Discord's paw. “I love you too.” Twilight gave him a gentle smile.

“R-really?” Discord was baffled a bit. Twilight nods, wrapping her hooves around the draconequus. She gave him a hug that was so full of love, care and attention that he didn't feel like he should pull away at that moment.

Rainbow Dash who was still in the bushes, screams. “It's about time!” Twilight looks up, startled from Rainbow's shouting. “What the- did you know they were here?” Twilight asks Discord.

“I honestly thought they went home. I mean it's 10:45 pm.” Discord said. “Well could you excuse me for a second.” Twilight asks.

***

“Do you think she heard my shouting?” Rainbow whispers. “You think!” Rarity hisses in a low enough tone.

In a flash of magenta light Twilight appears in front of the bushes in which the girls were hiding in. “Rainbow, I know you're in there.” Said Twilight, who was slightly unamused.

“Oh, it's more than just me.” Rainbow said, from the bush. The other five came out from inside the bush. “What are you girls doing here? And apparently in the bushes?” Asked Twilight. “Oh hey Twi" she giggles in nervousness and fear as the Alicorn looked into her eyes in anger and unamused "We were just camping here...like friendship camping...that's why we brought this bush with us to add the extra effect!" She says as she tried to pull the excuse off "And then we were making camp fi- this isn't gonna pull off is it..."

The alicorn narrows her eyes. “No.” Twilight’s voice was deadpanned. “Okay, Twilight the truth is..” Applejack stated. “It was Pinkie’s idea!”

“What!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Applejack you're supposed to be the Element of Honesty!”

“Well it was your idea, Pinkie Pie and that’s the honest truth.” Rarity was the next one to speak up. She noticed that Twilight was just looking for a straightforward answer, instead of beating around the bush.

“Twilight… we may have wanted to see how your date was going along.” Rarity confessed.

“So you pretty much, spied on us!” Rage was seething on Twilight's face, mixed with a tad of annoyance.

Discord poofs between Twilight and her friends. “Twilight! Wait, before you kill them or fire dangerous magic at them, just thought I let you know that they were only trying to help. They are the ones who pulled this whole thing off.”

Twilight looked over her friends, her tone a lot calmer than before. “Really?”

The girls nodded. “Of course we did, sugarcube. I mean of course it was Discord's idea, overall. We just pulled it together for you two.” Applejack spoke up.

A soft smile made its way onto her lips. “Well, thank you girls for everything. You have truly made this the best night ever.” Twilight's voice was full of gratitude.

***

2 months later…

The morning sunlight streams through the curtains of Twilight's bedroom. Yawing, she moves slightly a bit, before getting up and looking around the room with sleep still in her eyes. She looks beside her only to see that Discord wasn't there. Hmm maybe he went to the kitchen, I mean that's always the first place I head to in the morning for some food.

Hopping out of bed, tired and a bit drained, she sluggish made her way to the kitchen. “Good morning, Twilight!” Discord said in a rather cheerful voice. Yawing, she replied back with the same 'good morning’. Twilight sat at the table, waiting. “I made you some pancakes, with whip cream and candy colored sprinkles on top with a strawberry and two blueberries on the side.”

He presents her the dish in front of her face. The pancakes looked warm, fluffy and good enough to eat. “Thank you, Discord.” Twilight was famished, digging her fork into her food. However, her expression read otherwise. Discord watched from a distance. “Twilight? Are you okay.”

“Yeah, I'm just sick to my stomach. Maybe it's because I haven't eaten anything yet.” Twilight said.

Levitating her fork once again to her mouth, she quickly dropped it.

“Twilight, you don't look so good. Are you sure you are okay?” Twilight quickly disappears from the kitchen.

Twilight reappears, looking more drained than when she just woke up.

“Good morning, Twili- woah, you don't look so good.” Starlight said, looking at Twilight unkempt appearance. “I know, I've been told.” Twilight said, deadpanned.

Twilight sighs, “Starlight, could you please tell the students that all classes are cancelled for today?” Twilight then trots back up stairs.

Crawling into bed, she wraps herself up into a burrito blanket. Discord watches from the door frame. Poor Twilight, hmm there must be something I could do to help her feel better. Discord takes out an ink and quill and writes a letter to somepony that she hasn't seen in ages.

Dear Spike,

How are things going for you in the Dragon Lands? Anyways, you are probably wondering why I am writing to you on behalf of Twilight. You see she hasn't been feeling well all morning and I was just thinking seeing your friendly face would brighten up her day. Hope to see you soon!

PS: Tell Ember I said hi and as for you congrats on becoming a dad!

Discord

Discord snapped his claws and sent the letter. Hopefully that will bring a smile to her face.

***

Deep within the caves of the Dragon Lands, the dragons lived peacefully amongst the ponies of Ponyville. Thanks to Lord Ember, of course. Even Garble got along with the ponies from time to time, okay it was extremely rare.

“Dad! You got a letter?” A tiny blue dragon announces. Spike grins, walking toward the little dragon. “Thanks, squirt.” He takes the letter from the young dragon’s claw. “Remember the time I told you about the ponies in Ponyville, Kunzite?” The little blue dragon nods. “Well I was friends with Princess Celestia and practically a little brother to the Princess of Friendship.” He gives a proud, confident smirk to his son.

“You mean, Princess Twilight?” He asks, his eyes widen. Spike nods. “Yeah, we had a bunch of adventures together, but I haven't gotten a letter from Ponyville in years.” He looks back at the letter which wasn't from Celestia, so it must have been from Twilight.

He unrolls the letter. “Who's it from?” Kunzite asks, pearing from over Spike’s shoulder. “From Discord?” Spike looks at his son. “Hey, want to take a trip to Ponyville? There's an old friend that I have been meaning to see.” Spike smiles at his son, who in return gave an excited grin. “Well, what are you waiting for, let's go!”

***

“Is there anything else, you need Twilight?” Applejack asks. “I think I will be okay for now. Thanks, Applejack.” Twilight reassures her. Applejack nodded, leaving the room she closes the door behind her. Her friends came right over when her friends heard she wasn't feeling well today.

“How is she feeling?” Rarity asks, when Applejack comes from the room.

“She is still a bit under the weather, but she still says she is fine.” Applejack states, looking at Rarity.

“What could have caused her to be sick?” Fluttershy wonders.

“Food poison?” Pinkie Pie wonders.

“I don't think Discord would give Twilight rotten food, Pinkie.” Says Rainbow.

“Well, whatever the reason is. She has been in bed all day.” Starlight says. “I had to go to the school to tell everypony that came today that class was cancelled.”

“Hey, guys!” Everypony turned their heads to the mysterious stranger that entered Twilight's castle. “How is-” They all gawked at the stranger in awe. “What is everypony staring at?”

“Spikey-Wikey!” Rarity looked at the dragon, baffled and speechless by his appearance. It's been years since he has seen any of his pony friends, especially Twilight. Rarity looked like she was about to faint, but then she remembered that he gave up his crush on her three years ago. She looks back down.

Spike chuckles. “Yes, Rarity it's me.” He flashes a grin at her. He looks at the other girls in the room. “Hey, is everything okay? I know, Discord sent a letter saying that Twilight wasn't feeling well.” His eyes filled with worry for his sister.

“Well, she said she still felt “fine” when I talked with her. But I honestly don’t fully believe her.
” Said Applejack.

Spike thought for a moment. “....Where is she now?” He asks.

“She's still in her room.” Pinkie Pie says. “I tried to bake her a 'Get Well Soon’ cake, but she got nausea, and started hiccuping up bubbles?” Everypony looks at Pinkie as if she had lost her mind. “What? She did!” Pinkie whines.

“Maybe you can try talking with her.” Discord asks.

“Hey!” Kunzite said, patting his foot. “I got lost like four times in this castle, you think Princess Twilight could have put out direction signs or have a map.” He complains.

“Hey, Kunzite buddy! Long time, no see.” Rainbow Dash said, giving him a hoof bump. “Yeah, things have been pretty busy in the Dragon Lands. Yet, it gets pretty boring there.” Kunzite rolls his eyes. “I wish I could just move here instead, you know like dad did when he was little.”

“Kunzite, you don't always have to be stuck in only one place. You can always visit here! You know that.” Spike said, his tone gentle. “Yeah,” Applejack spoke up. “Even if you feel like your home is in two different places-and in your case it is. You are always welcomed here with open hooves-or in your case claws.”

Kunzite smiles at Applejack. “Thanks, Applejack.” Applejack smiles. “You're welcome, Kunzite.”

“Do you girl's mind taking Kunzite outside? He could really work on his flying skills.” Spike said. “Dad! I can fly just fine!” He whines. “Oh yeah? Well let's see.” He said.

Kunzite attempts to fly, but only stays in the air for a few seconds, before falling to the ground. “Ow!”

“Looks like to me, you could use a bit more practice.” Spike said.

“Come on, kid. I can teach you to fly perfect in ten seconds flat.” Rainbow, spreads her wings. “Well since you are practically a Wonderbolt legend, I hope I can learn fast.” Kunzite said grinning.

“Well, let's just say you better keep up kid.” Rainbow Dash said, smirking at the small drake.

Rainbow and Kunzite walk out of the room, the others follow behind.

***

There was a knock on Twilight’s door from the mysterious visitor. Twilight wondered who that could be. “Was somepony in need of a number one assistance?” A familiar voice sounds from the other side of the door.

Spike? Twilight thought to herself. “Come in!” Twilight calls out. Spike enters the room. “Surpri- woah! Did Pinkie's party cannon full of cake go off in here?” Spike looks around Twilight's room, which was covered in cake frosting along with scorch marks. “Well long story short, Pinkie made a cake, it was caught in a bubble which then pops leaving me to zap the cake with electricity. And that is how I ended up here.” Twilight explains. She wipes some frosting from her mane, then hooves.

“Well, you look awful.” Spike said, looking at Twilight. “Geez, thanks for the honesty Spike.” Twilight grumbles, her expression rather blunt.

Spike chuckles. “But you are right, Spike. I do feel and look awful.” Twilight sneeze, which causes butterflies to appear out of thin air. “My magic has been acting off all day.” She grabs a spare tissue from the box. “Well have you been to the doctor? Maybe you came down with the flu. You know it's gotten really bad this year.”

“I have heard. A few ponies I know have caught it, but it's still spreading like wildfire.” Twilight said. “But if I do have the flu, these are some very odd flu symptoms.”

“Uh Twilight,” Spike spoke up. “My mane is on fire isn't it?” Twilight asks, unamused. “Yep.” Spike said. “This is the fifth time it has done that.” Twilight complains, she grabs a fire extinguisher soaking her mane in fire retardent.

“Maybe you should go to the doctor, Twilight. I'm worried about you and so is everypony else.” Spike said.

“Fine! If it will make everypony feel better,I'll go.” Twilight said, getting out of bed. She walks sluggish and slowly towards the door, feeling too weak to even stand up, she collapses to the ground.

“Twilight!” Spike said, worried.

Twilight rises to her hooves. “I could teleport myself to the doctor, but my magic feels so drained. I feel like I would end up in Vanhoover.”

“Here, wait here! I'll get Discord and the girls.” Spike said, flying quickly out of Twilight's room.

Discord and the girls hurried into Twilight’s room. “Twilight, darling. What are you doing out bed?” Rarity asks.

“Well, I'm tired of feeling like crap. So, I’m going to the doctor to see if I can get anything to make me feel at least a little bit better.” Twilight said. “Besides, if it is the flu then I can get some medicine for it and be over it within the next week or so.” Twilight looked so weary and drained. It was pitiful.

“Do you need somepony to go with you, Twi?” Applejack wonders, worried for her friend.

“That would be great, considering the state I am in at the moment.” Said Twilight, feeling a wave of nausea pass over her.

***

Twilight and Starlight wait in the back room of the doctor’s office. Waiting on the results of what Twilight hoped wasn't the flu.

There was a knock on the door, and the nurse entered the room. “Good afternoon, Miss. Sparkle. How are you feeling your majesty?” Nurse Redheart

“Well I still feel like death.” Twilight grumbles.

“Well on the bright side, you do not have the flu,” the nurse said cheerfully.

“Well, what is wrong with her exactly?” Starlight asks, considered for her friend.

The Nurse looked back at her with a clipboard in her hoof. “Well from the looks of the symptoms you have described to me, Miss. Sparkle. May I be the first to say congratulations!”

“Congratulations?” Twilight looks at the mare in confusion.

“Yes! You're having a baby!” The nurse plasters a wide grin on her face.

“I-I’m what?” Twilight mumbles to herself. Twilight was sure she misheard what the nurse said, right? The word 'baby’ wouldn't stop ringing in Twilight's ears.

Starlight looks over at Twilight, who was looking pale. “Thank you.” The nurse nods and walks off, shutting the door behind her. After a moment of silence, Starlight looks to Twilight for an answer.

“So, should we tell the others?” Starlight asked.

Twilight thought for a moment sighing. “Let's go.” Twilight rose from her sitting position, Starlight opened the door which led to the waiting room.

All five of her friends, even Discord, Kunzite and the girls looked at her with concern.

“So, what did the Doctor say, Twilight?” Rarity was the first to speak up, from the silent group.

Twilight gathers her scattered thoughts trying to figure out how to break the news to her friends. She looks over at Starlight for reassurance. Sighing, Twilight mutters only loud enough for her friends to hear. “I'm… pregnant.” Twilight rubs her front hoof, nervous of her friend's reaction.

'What!” They cry in unison.

Discord wasn't sure if he heard Twilight correctly, did she just say she was pregnant? Discord vision blurs before him, the next thing he knew was that his noodle like body was connected to the waiting room floor.

“Discord!” Everypony cries out. “On the bright side, we are already at the hospital.” Pinkie said, trying to lighten the mood a bit.

“Pinkie!”

***

Back at the castle, Starlight looked down at a passed out Discord.

“Well this is just great,” mumbles Rainbow Dash.

“He's been out cold for six hours.” Rarity said.

“Does anypony have any water?” Kunzite asks, looking around at the mares. Pinkie dug around in her hair and instead of water, she pulls out a bottle of hot sauce. “Uh, Pinkie. How hot is that hot sauce?” Applejack questioned looking at the pink bubbly mare.

Pinkie Pie didn’t answer, she unscrews the lid and pours the contents into his mouth. Discord jerks up his mouth a blazing. “Who had hot sauce?” Discord asks, he uses his paw to fan his mouth. “Whoops! I may have put one too many drops.” Pinkie chunks the bottle in the garbage.

“Wait… where are we? How did I get back to the castle?” Discord, sat up on the bed, glazed and confused as a million questions were running through his chaotic mind.

“Well, we had to teleport you out of the hospital. The nurse thought you were dead after not waking up for the first half hour.” Starlight said.

“We thought we would have to get Tempest to zap you, but Twilight said otherwise.” Fluttershy said.

“Speaking of Twilight, where is she?” Discord wonders. He saw the rest of Twilight's friends, but not her in general.

“She’s in the throne room signing papers.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Well how long has she been in there?” Discord asked.

“Hmm well you were out cold for a while, and it's only 2 pm. So I would say ever since we left the hospital.” Pinkie beams. “Wait, why were we at a hospital?” Discord asks.

The mares bit their bottom lip. “Uh, that's something you're going to have to ask Twilight about.” Kunzite said.

***

Twilight sits in her throne room, alone. Her thoughts silently went a mile a minute, unable to stop. She sat there in comfortable silence as she hugged her stomach. As silent tears rolled down her face.

***

Having enough thinking, Twilight gets up from her chair and begins paces back and forth in her library. Hyperventilating, she feels like she is on the edge of a mental breakdown. Her eyes almost filled with tears. As her stomach was filled with knots and anxiety. She felt like she was going to vomit, not from morning sickness, but from all the anxiety she felt.

“What will Shining think? Will he disown me? I mean my friends are already in shock.” Twilight tried to calm herself down, but she still felt overwhelmed. “I know! I'll move to a foreign country, change my name to Twilight Sprinkle, and change my overall appearance! I wonder if anyone would question if I dyed my coat a pastel lavender?”

The door opened with a creak. Twilight turned around, but it was only Spike. She felt an overwhelming sense of her emotions wash over her: sadness, anxiety, joy.

“Hey, Twilight,” He looks at her frazzled appearance. “Are you okay?” He looks at her with concern. “I'm fine!” Twilight said, her voice on the edge of breaking.

“Okay, well did you get any medicine for the flu?” Spike wonders. A grim, but nervous smile came upon Twilight's lips. “Actually, it wasn't the flu like we thought it was.” Twilight said. “Well if it isn't the flu, then what is it exactly.” Spike asks, his voice leaks with curiosity. Twilight bit her lip, unsure of how to say it. Just tell him, I'm sure he will not judge you.

Twilight lets out a breath of relief. “I'm actually pregnant.” Spike's eyes were wide, as if he did not know how to process this. “Wait… how?” Spike asks.

“Well…” Twilight tells Spike about the date. Everything that had happened so far up to her finding out that she was pregnant. “It led from the date, Discord was such a pleasure to get to know more on a level of understanding. It's like we got each other in a chaotic understandable way. One thing which led to another and now here we are.” Twilight said.

Panic and anxiety laced in Twilight's voice, as more thoughts about being a mother entered her mind. “But, I’m just so confused on what I am going to do! I mean what if I'm not a good mother? What if I can not provide what I need for this baby? What if-” Twilight was cut short by Spike, who had his finger over her mouth.

“Twilight, listen to me. I know you are scared, Ember was when she found out she was having Kunzite. I think everypony gets scared of being a first time mother.” Spike said.

“Look, I have known you my whole life! You took me in after you hatched me from that egg. You took me into your home and made me feel like I was a part of your family! You have always been there for me and your friends, Twi.” Tears start to trickle down the Princess of Friendship's cheeks.

“There is no doubt in my mind that we will accept your child as one of us. I know you will be a great mother, Twi.” Spike gave her a small smile. Twilight wipes away the tears, she let out a sniffle and wraps her hoofs around Spike.

She felt a wave of calmness wash over her.

Twilight sighes, until another thought crosses her mind. “What would Shining think?” Twilight asks, biting her lip.

“What are you talking about? He's your brother. I'm sure he will be excited for you.” Spike said, who still embraced Twilight with a hug.

Twilight pushed herself out of Spike's hug and looked at him with concern and worried eyes. Her voice rose slightly. “No, I don't think you understand.” Twilight said, her voice on the brink of nervousness.

Spike held his gaze with her. Twilight sighed. “Shining is very- I mean very protective of me, even more than you are Spike.”

“If he knew I was pregnant, he would flip! And possibly kill- well I don't think he has that bad of intentions- but he will do something terrible to the pony who did this! That pony may I remind you of it being Discord!” Twilight rambles.

“Well, you can't keep this under wraps forever Twilight. I mean he's going to find out sooner or later.” Spike said. Twilight’s left eye twitched slightly.

“I know that!” Twilight paces back and forth in the room. “I've just got to think of a way to avoid any family contact until I have him/her, especially with Shining.”

Spike sighed. “Well, this isn't going to end well, this is like Lesson Zero all over again except way worse.”

Spike watches as his friend/sister thinks to herself. “Well, however you choose to deal with this situation I hope you have a pleasant outcoming.” Spike said, giving Twilight one final hug. “I have to get Kunzite home so he can get an early start tomorrow. He's supposed to be practicing he's flying skills.”

Twilight stopped pacing and looked at Spike, she gave him a small smile before leaving. Twilight turns back to her enormous library, trying to find a book on How To Care For Baby Draconequus. “Out of all the books here, how do I not have a book on: How To Take Care Of Unnatural Creatures?” Twilight flew to the middle section of her library.

Twilight groans in frustration. “You have got to be kidding me.” Twilight throws books after books over her shoulder. “I could have sworn I had a copy of it in here somewhere.”

Discord enters the library, looking around at the mess of books scattered everywhere. “Twilight what are you- whoa!” Said Discord, who dodges a book. Twilight turned toward the sudden yelp. “Oh sorry, Discord.” Twilight said. “Twilight, what are you doing?” Discord repeats the question again. Twilight lowered herself to the ground.

“I was actually looking for a book on How To Take Care Of Unnatural Creatures, and I can not seem to find it in my library.” Twilight said, sitting on her hind legs.

Discord looks at the Princess of Friendship, his eyebrow raised. “Oh? Is that what you needed? Well I actually have a copy of it back in my realm. I already finished it, but if you need it I can let you have it.”

“Yes, please. Wait what are you doing with a book like that?” Twilight asks. Discord rubs the back of his neck. “Hey there are some interesting facts about rare creatures such as Ursa Minors and even my kind draconequus.” Discord admits. “Such fascinating facts and useful information, if you ask me.” Twilight giggles.

Discord gave her a playful smirk, but poofs the book that Twilight needed into existence. “Thanks.” Twilight held the book to her chest. “Hey, Twilight?” Discord asks.

“Hm? What is it, Discord?” Twilight asks, her voice was full of care.

“I actually came to ask you. Why were we at the hospital?” Discord questions. “What? You mean you don't remember?” Twilight looks at Discord and a look of bewilderment crosses her face. Discord stayed silent, a clear sign that he means no.

“Well you did pass out. Remember when we thought it was the flu?” Twilight asks. “Yeah, what about it?” Discord wonders. “Well, turns out it wasn't the flu. I'm actually pregnant.” Twilight gave Discord a grim smile.

“Wait, you're pregnant? But how? How in Equestria is that even possible! Who's the father?” It was now Discord’s turn to freak out now. Twilight smacks her hoof to her face. “You are.” Twilight said in a blunt tone.

“Wait what? B-but is that even possible? How? When? What? Did we? Sweet Celestia what have-” Discord stopped rambling. Twilight hovered his eye level, and smacked him with her hoof.

“What was that for?” Discord asks. Twilight ignores his question, and said this statement instead. “Discord get a hold of yourself, I'm just as freaked out as you are!”

“So, what are we going to do?” Discord asks. “We are going to keep this private.” Said Twilight. “Private? Why?” Discord questions.

“My friends are okay to know about this, but nopony else!Like the press for example. Especially do not tell my family. Let's just say, Shining would do something really bad if he found out it was you.” Said Twilight.

“You know they are going to find out eventually.” Discord said. “That is exactly what Spike said.” Says Twilight. “Knowing you, I assume you have already came up with some type of plan. Am I right?” Discord said.

“You are correct! And if you are wondering what that plan is: it's to avoid my family for the whole eleven months!” Twilight said. “Twilight, that plan is chaotic. You can't just avoid your family for eleven months, I mean what if they think that you went missing?”

Twilight giggled. “If I went missing, I am pretty sure they would have a pretty good idea of where I would be. Locked up in here doing another booksorcation.”

Discord stroked his goatee. “Mhm, fair point.”

“Now if you will excuse me, I have a book to read and I could use some peace and quiet.” Twilight said, pushing Discord out of the room.

Discord chuckles. “Okay, okay I get the hint when I'm not wanted. But if you need me, just call my name.”

Twilight nods her head, then shuts the door.

***

Twilight was simply fascinated by the book. She did not realize there were so many types of species that could make up a draconequus.

She looks over at the clock which reads 9:05 pm. She yawns, rubbing her eyes. Her stomach growls signaling that she and the baby we're hungry. However, she has tried to eat something all day, but apparently the baby said otherwise.

Twilight trots to the kitchen. “Well I've tried basic foods all day, and you didn't take a liking to it. Hmm?” Twilight scans her pantry until her eyes come across Pinkie Pie’s Strawberry Cinnamon Cilantro Cupcakes.

Twilight scrunched her muzzle. “Pinkie must have forgotten to take these with her yesterday afternoon.” Twilight stomach growls.

“Great now, my pantry is going to smell like Strawberry Cinnamon Cilantro.” Her horn lights up, pulling off one of the five disgusting cupcakes Pinkie Pie made. Okay I'm not doing that. If I'm not doing that then it must be the baby.

Twilight held the cupcake in her hoof. “You have got to be kidding me. Out of all the foods that I could actually be eating right now. You choose this?” Twilight complains.

Twilight peels the wrapping paper off, and takes a bit out of the cupcake. At first bite, it wasn't half bad, but once she swallowed it her facial expression turned to distaste.

Discord came through the kitchen yawing. “Twilight, what are you still doing up? I thought you'd be asleep by now.”

“Well, I thought so too, but instead I'm up at 11:30 pm, craving Strawberry Cinnamon Cilantro cupcakes.” Twilight said, taking a bite out of another one. “Why are you eating those distasteful cupcakes, anyways?” Discord wonders.

“Apparently, the baby loves them because I haven't thrown up yet.” Twilight said

“And how many of those have you eaten so far?” Asks Discord.

“Four.” Answers Twilight.

“Well I will leave you and your weird cravings alone.” Discord said, walks out of the kitchen, but stops once Twilight calls his name.

“What is it Twilight?” Discord asks.

“Do you find it weird?” Twilight asks, getting up from her seat and throwing away the cupcake wraps. “Find what to be weird?” Discord wonders.

“This! I mean we are having a child together and we aren't even married.” Twilight said. “Don't you find the situation a bit odd?”

Discord strokes his beard. “Not really. I mean a lot of couples have children and they are not even married.”

“True, but I don't think I would like our child to think that it was only lust, that's why we created him/her. It was out of pure love from both of us.” Twilight said.

“So what you are saying is that you would wish to be married now?” Discord poofs in a black box.

“What? No! At least not right now.” Twilight said. Discord poofs away the box. “I'm just saying and feel like we should be married by the time he/she gets here.” She states.

“If that's what you want, then that's what we'll do.” Discord said. Twilight smiles and walks over to Discord and gives him a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you for listening to me and respecting my opinion. I love you.”

“I love you too.” Discord mutters.

She walks into the hallway, shouting out “Goodnight.” Still sitting at the kitchen table, Discord hears the door shut before poofing the ring back into existence he pulls the ring out and gazes at it. “And I can't wait for that day to come.”

Chapter 4: A Sparkle Of Emotions
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 4: A Sparkle Of Emotions

8 months later...

“So much for avoiding family…” Thought Twilight.

“... Happy Birthday to you. Happy Birthday to you. Happy Birthday, Flurry Heart. Happy Birthday to you.” A chorus of ponies that Flurry Heart recognized were all gathered under one roof of the Canterlot castle.

Flurry decided to have her party this year at the castle in Canterlot. Last year when she had her party at The Crystal Empire, ponies that she didn't even know showed up and all she really wanted where her family and friends there- well if she had any friends. It's not that she has anti-social, she just prefers choosing her friends wisely.

Some of the ponies at her school only wanted to be her friend because of her title. Others thought she was just stuck up and just another snot nosed filly. Everypony awaits around the crowded table. Twilight stands off in the corner watching the party. Flurry notices her aunt being a bit distant, she decided to go see what was wrong.

“Hey, Aunt Twilight. Are you okay?” Flurry asks. “Yeah, sweetie I'm fine! Just doing some thinking that's all.” Twilight said.

“Well, I'm glad you could make it to my birthday party!” Flurry said. Flashing her aunt a big toothy grin. She wraps her hoofs around her aunt's foreleg.

Twilight ruffles her nieces mane. “You know I wouldn't miss this for all of Equestria!”

“So, what are you doing over here instead of enjoying the rest of your party?” Twilight asks.

“Besides coming to check on you. I was meaning to ask you a cutiemark question?” Flurry said, looking at her flank. She turned back to Twilight, looking with hopefully eyes.

“Will I ever get my cutiemark? I mean I know mommy said I was the first born Alicorn, but I have been waiting 3 years to get my cutiemark. I mean I'm seven now for Celestia's sake! And most ponies my age already have their cutie marks!” Flurry said.

Twilight ponders for a moment. “Well, this sounds more of a CMC question than a Princess question. However, it sounds like to me you are going to be a late bloomer. The CMC were actually in the same boat as you, Flurry at your age. They tried everything they could to get their cutie marks, until they found their special talent which was 5 years I might add.” Twilight said.

“5 years?!” Flurry was shocked. “I...I can't wait 5 years of being an Alicorn blank flank!” Flurry's bottom lip quivers slightly.

“Relax sweetie! Not everyone has to wait that long for a cutie mark, I was just giving you a slight example.” Twilight said, giving her a small smile.

“Well I hope I don't have to wait that long. Anyways, thanks for the talk, Aunt Twilight.” Beams Flurry.

“Your welcome sweetie, anytime.” Said Twilight. She watches from afar as her niece runs off to join the others.

“We are so glad you could make it Twilight.” Cadence said, giving her sister-in-law a hug.

“Flurry is really happy you came, Twilight.” Luna said. “Yes, that little filly has been grinning from ear to ear since you came.” Celestia said. “Well, I'm glad I could make her special day, even more perfect.” Said Twilight.

Luna giggles from beside Cadence. “Sister, remember when we were fillies? We were just about as rambunctious as little Flurry Heart here. I remember for Tia’s seventh birthday, she got into the cake before our parents had the chance to sing 'Happy Birthday’.”

“And if I remember correctly I smashed cake into your face which got you all filthy.” Celestia taps a hoof to her chin. “ I think you had an important Royal event to go.”

Luna and Celestia giggles. “You know, I believe there is an ancient spell that can turn alicorns like us into fillies, but only for a certain amount of time. You girls wouldn't want to get in on the fun would you?” Cadence said. “It would be fun to be a filly, just for a day, right Tia.” Luna said. Celestia smiles thinking that it would be a wonderful idea. “Twilight would you….”

However, Celestia's face was quickly replaced with a look of concern. “Twilight? What's wrong?”

An overwhelming emotion took over Twilight's entire body. She felt tears run down her face. She didn't realize that her hormones were already acting up and in front of the Princesses. “I'm fine.” Twilight said, sniffing back a few tears. “You girls go ahead I'll be fine! I don't want to impose on you girls having a great time.” Twilight said, trying to put on a brave face.

“But Twilight we need you to do the spell.” Cadence said. “You know! I'm not the only one who is great at magic here! Maybe try getting Celestia for once in her life to do something useful for once!” Twilight snaps.

Celestia looks taken aback at her friend’s outburst. “Twilight Sparkle! Nopony speaks to my sister like that! What has gotten into you?!” Luna said, her voice firm. “No, Luna it's okay.” Celestia said, quietly before walking off.

“Hey! Princesses how is everything with- uh Twily is everything okay?” Shining said, walking over to the Princesses- well three out of four of them. Twilight groans out in agitation and frustration, her mane and tail blazing with fire.

“I said I'm okay! Now would everypony get off my back!!!!” The only time when Twilight uses here Royal Canterlot voice was important events, but nothing like this.

Twilight hair stinged of smoke. Her right eye slightly twitched. “Ugh! I'm going to my room, do not follow me!” Twilight gallops full force to a nearby bedroom and slams the door.

The party goers stopped and stared at the commotion that just happened. Which put Cadence and Luna in an awkward situation.

“Please continue to enjoy this wonderful party, I just have to go use the little filly's room.” Cadence says giving the party goers an awkward smile.

“Luna? Shining? Do you think you can keep the ponies here entertained until I get back?” Cadence asks.

“Sure! Wait… when did we become party entertainers?” Shining asks.

“Yeah, I never signed up for this- and she's gone.” Luna said.

“Yep.” Mumbles Shining.

***

“This isn't the Twilight that I know and love. Something is definitely wrong here.” Cadence thought as she raced down the hallway looking for Twilight. “I know she didn't mean all of those things she said.”

Cadence checks every room that is available in the castle. She finally found Twilight in a spare bedroom on the left wing. Cadence knocks on the door, before entering. “Twilight, are you okay?” Cadence asks.

“Why does everypony keep asking that?” Twilight mumbles in a moody tone. “Well, it's because you aren't. Twilight I know this isn't you.” Cadence said sitting on her bed. Twilight down casts her gaze. “It's because I'm not.” Twilight mutters.

Cadence watches her sister-in-law, to see if her mood would shift anymore like it did a few moments ago.

It didn't.

“I'm your sister-in-law you can tell me anything Twilight.” Cadence said, giving Twilight a soft understanding smile. Twilight bit the inside of her cheek, then sighs. “Okay, but you have to promise me you won't tell Shining!” Says Twilight, who had a serious expression on her face.

“Cross my heart. Hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye.” Cadence chants. “Now can you tell me why you are acting like this?” Says Cadence.

“I'm pregnant.” Twilight says.

“I knew it.” Cadence says.

“What! How?” Asks Twilight.

“Well I was in the same boat as you are now in Twilight, before I had Flurry I was moody 24/7. I took out my hormones on practically everypony especially Shining.” Twilight thought back to when she took out her emotions.

“I just took mine on Princess Celestia.” thoughtTwilight.

“This is the best day, ever!” Squeals Flurry. The mares look at the little filly startled by her voice. “Not only have I turned seven, but I got my cutiemark and I got a new baby cousin!” Flurry hops up and down.

“F-Flurry! H-How much did you hear sweetie?” Twilight said startled.

“Only that I'm getting a new cousin!” Says Flurry, who was still excited by the news.

“Shh! You need to lower your voice a bit! Aunt Twilight doesn't want anypony else to know.” Cadence says.

“But why?” Flurry stopped bouncing.

“She just doesn't. Can you promise something to your Aunt Twily and I?” Cadence asks.

“Sure mommy!” Says Flurry.

“Can you keep this a secret?” Cadence asks her daughter in a soothing tone.

Flurry nodded. “Sure I can! I'm the best secret keeper ever!” Says Flurry.

“Especially do not tell your daddy.” Said Twilight.

Shining walks in. “Do not tell Daddy what, exactly?” Shining looks at Flurry. Cadence and Twilight both looked at each other with a nervous expression on their faces.

“About the anniversary gift that mommy has planned for you on Saturday!” Says Flurry.

“Yeah! I have some big plans for us that day. Flurry kind of overheard us. So I guess the secret is out.” Cadence said. She was trying her best to keep a calm exposure. The nerves settled down in both of their stomachs.

“Hey, how come you're not out there helping Luna with the party?” Twilight asks, changing the subject. “Well, everypony went home. However, Luna left hours ago. Something about her wasn't paid enough for this.” Said Shining.

“Can Aunt Twily spend the night, tonight?” Flurry asked. “Flurry you know you have school tomorrow.” Shining said. “Yeah, besides I'm sure Twilight has a lot to do back at her castle.” Cadence said. “Come on, tell Twilight goodnight. I'll tuck you in, tonight.” Shining said.

A sad expression passed over her. “Goodnight, Twilight.” Twilight gave her niece a hug. “Goodnight sweetie.” Twilight said.

She watched as the filly trots down the hall, as she waits for Shining to leave out of earshot before speaking again. “I can't believe I snapped at Celestia like that.” Twilight said. “It wasn't your fault. It was your hormones that were making you act like that.” Cadence said. “She doesn't know that I'm pregnant though.” Twilight said.

“If you explain to her I'm sure she will understand, she's an understanding mare after all. You know that.” Cadence said, smiling at her. “I guess you are right,” Mumbles Twilight. “But it's late so I doubt she is up at this moment.”

Cadence wraps a conforming wing around Twilight. The two sat there, enjoying the silence together.

***

“Okay missy, I know you were listening in on Aunt Twilight and mommy's conversation.” Shining said. “So can you tell Daddy what was being said?”

Flurry looks at her father, with slightly tired eyes. “Daddy, I promised Aunt Twilight and Mommy I would keep it a secret. And you can't break a pinkie promise.” Flurry said, yawning.

“If you tell Daddy, I'll buy you that big stuffed animal you spotted at the toy store last month.” Shining said.

Flurry looks at her father with a curious gaze. “I'm still not telling.”

“I'll let you eat dessert for dinner and we don't even have to tell Mommy.” Shining said, grinning at his daughter.

Flurry thought for a moment. “... Nope. Besides, I already do that anyways.” Flurry giggles.

Shining’s wide smile faulted. “But I thought you were daddy's little girl?” Shining asks, in a small sad tone. “I am, but I can't betray mommy or Aunt Twilight's trust daddy, you both taught me that.” Flurry said.

“Shoot we did.” Thought Shining. “Plus, nice try, but briefing isn't going to work on me daddy. Now I'm sorry, but I'm going to bed. Goodnight. I love you.” Flurry turns over in her bed, away from Shining.

“Goodnight. I love you too.” Shining whispers. Walking out of Flurry's room and into the hallway. “Fine! If my own daughter won't tell me. Then, I'll just get my information some other way.” A sly smile plays into the stallion's lips, before turning in for the night.

***

A knock came from the door of The Castle Of Friendship. It was ten in the morning, who could be at her castle at ten in the morning? And on a Monday? Yawning and looking a hot mess, Twilight got out of bed and wrapped herself around in her housecoat.

Making her way to the door, the knocking continued.

“I'm coming, I'm coming.” Twilight said, in between yawns. “Sweet, Celestia no pony has time for this.” She mutters to herself. Once she reaches the door, she opens it with her aura. “I hope you have a very good reason-” Twilight stopped, looking at the pony before her with wide eyes.

“Sh-Shining Armor! What are you doing here?” Twilight asks.

She could feel her whole body going tense.

“Well, I've been worrying about you here recently. And from the looks of it, you look like a hot mess.” Shining says. “Well, excuse me if you didn't give me enough time to freshen up before a greeting- especially this early.” Twilight grits her teeth.

Shining chuckles. “Woah, Twily! I was just kidding. You know I still love you no matter what you look like.” Twilight rolls her eyes playfully at her brother. Shining enters, shuts the door behind him. “I actually already have a room set aside for you. But why could you have not waited til this weekend to come?” Twilight wonders.

Both of them started to walk down the hallway of her castle. “Well, I missed my little sister so much I just had to come and see her. Plus, Cadence and Flurry are having some kind of girls weekend. But turns out it's for an entire week. So I thought, why not come and visit my sweet little sister.”Shining said. Hoping that she wouldn't ask for the real reason why he was here.

“Okay…” Twilight said, suspensions laced in her voice. But she thought otherwise. “What kind of girls week were they having exactly?” Twilight wondered. “Ah. You know: going to the spa, girly stuff.” Shining said.

Twilight raised an eyebrow before continuing. “Alright then,” Twilight said. Both of them stopped at one of the many spare bedrooms in her castle. “Well, here's your room. It already has everything you need.” Twilight pushes open the door to reveal Shining's guest bedroom. It was designed the way he liked it. “Awe sis you know your B.B.B.F.F so well.” He gives Twilight a hug before entering his room.

“Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go check on something important.” Twilight said, in a flash of magenta light she disappears.

***

She teleports herself into a spare bedroom. “Discord?” Twilight calls out.

No answer.

“Discord!” Twilight hisses.

Still no answer.

Twilight thinks for a moment. She casts a Bubble of Silence spell on the entire room. “Discord!” This time Twilight uses her Royal Canterlot voice. A bright flash of light appears in front of her. “You know if you ever needed me, you didn't have to use your Royal Canterlot voice.” Discord said.

He stops, quickly notices the alicorns expression was rather bothersome. “Twilight? What's wrong?” He asks. “And why are you in a housecoat?” He took in that her appearance is more frazzled as usual. “Besides that I'm trying to hide the fact that I'm pregnant. I also have an unwanted visitor.” Twilight paces around the room feeling antsy.

“Who's the unwanted visitor? Need me to send them to another dimension?” Asked Discord.

“What… no. It’s my brother. And he can not see you,” Twilight said. “Think you could disguise yourself?”

“And why would I need to do that exactly?” Discord wonders.

“Unless you wish to be six feet under the ground,” Sarcasm laced in Twilight's voice.

“Why do I sense that your brother is not a fan of me?” Discord asks. “Because he isn't. Ever since you sided with Tirek, even though it was six years ago. He still hasn't forgiven you.” Twilight said. “Wow! Your brother holds a grudge for a really long time. But, can't he see that I'm a changed draconequus?” Says Discord.

“Obviously not.” Mutters Twilight. “So do you think you can hold up a disguise til the end of this weekend?” Pleads Twilight. “I can try.” Discord mutters. The draconequus snaps his claw and disguising himself as Owlicious.

Twilight lets out a relieved sigh. She let's down the barrier.

There was a knock on the door. “Hey, Twilight? Are you okay? You were in here awhile. So I thought I'd come check on you.” Shining asks, entering the room. “Yeah, I'm fine just had to come check on Owlicious.” Twilight said. She lets the bird land on her hoof.

Shining looks at Owlicious and smiles, ruffling the birds feathers. “Are you sure you're okay? You look pale a bit.” Shining worried for his sister. “I'm fine, really. I haven't really had a proper breakfast since you arrived.” Twilight let out a nervous laugh.

“How about this, I'll fix your breakfast for you and you can go read one of your favorite books?” Shining suggested. “Well it has been a while since I've actually got to relax with a good book,” thought Twilight. “Okay, deal.” Twilight said, she sat Owlicious down on his perch.

“Think you could make me some cupcakes? Preferably Pinkie Pie Cinnamon Cilantro cupcakes?” Twilight asks.

Shining gave his sister a confusing look. “Cinnamon Cilantro Cupcakes? Twilight, those sound disgusting. Why would you even want those?” Shining said. Twilight's mind races for a moment, she lets out a nervous laugh.

“You know what scratch that, you can just make me pancakes instead. With whip cream and sprinkles on top, drizzled in chocolate syrup.”

Shining nods his head. “Okay…. Well if you need me I'll be in the kitchen.” Shining walks off. Twilight watches as her brother is out of earshot, before speaking to “Owlicious”. “Thank you, Discord. Now please promise me that you will stay hidden from Shining.” Twilight whispers to the bird.

“You have my word, Princess.” Said Discord.

Twilight gave a soft smile, hoping that he keeps his word. Twilight walks out of the room.

***

Twilight looked to her bedside table. The book that Discord let her borrow was still marked were she last left off at. The book remained untouched in the last few months, however.

She grabs the book and flips to the page she left off of which was: Facts About What Different Magic Your Draconequus Child Could Possess.

“This is a really interesting section,” Twilight mutters to herself. She scans the page for a mere twenty-five minutes. “Sweet Celestia! Where is Shining with those pancakes!” Twilight mutters to herself, she flips to her fifth page.

Another fifteen minutes passed.

“Hey, Twily! Sorry it took so long,” Shining said, floating a tray full of pancakes towards her. On the tray was also a glass of milk and a small bouquet of white lilacs that sat in a light blue vase on the tray.

Twilight took the tray from Shining in her aura, sitting the tray in front of her. She gazes down at the plate, her face turning slightly green. She swallows down the awful sickness that she felt, letting the feeling pass. “Thank you, Shining.” Twilight said, forcing a smile. “Your welcome, but are you sure you are okay?” He asks.

Twilight sneezed and electricity shot from her horn. Shining ducks, he rose slowly up.
“Where did that come from?” Shining asks.

“I guess I have a Spring Fever, cold wise of course. If I was you I would leave this room while I still had the chance.” Twilight said, she tried to push him out of the room with her aura.

Sadly, he wouldn’t budge.

“Have you been to the doct-” Twilight cut off his response.

“Yes, Shining I have and he said it was very contagious.” Lies Twilight.

“How long have you had it?” Asked Shining.

“For almost two weeks,” Lies Twilight, again. “But I have medicine for it. So hopefully by tomorrow I would feel at least a little bit better.”

“This is why your BBBFF is here for you Twily. But if you need me, just holler, or in your case use your Royal Canterlot voice.” Shining chuckles. “Anyways for now, just rest.” He orders.

“But what about-” Her brother cuts her off.

“Whatever needs to be taken care of I'll handle it for you.” Shining gave his Royal Guards honor to help his sister with whatever she needed for the day. “I just don't want you to push yourself more than you already have. You can just call me “Princess Shining Armor” for the day!”

This earned a small laugh out of Twilight.

“And besides, you look like you could use the rest. Promise me you'll rest for the day?” He gave a small smile.

Twilight nods. “If you need me, you know where I'll be.” Shining said. He then shuts her bedroom door and walks off. Once she knew Shining was out of earshot. She puts the plate aside and picks back up the book, reading where she left off at.

She zapped herself a platter of Pinkie's signature cupcakes. Reminding herself to pay Pinkie later for the tray. After her eighth cupcake, Twilight felt herself feeling a bit drowsy. She was half way through the chapter: How To Raise A Draconequus In His/Her Teenage Years.

Twilight yawns, she felt more tired than usual, which was in a way a bit odd for her. She knew she got at least a full eight hours of sleep last night. But why did she feel so drained?

“Maybe Shining is right,” She yawns. “I could rest…. I'm just going to take a quick… nap….” She mutters the last bit to herself, before luring herself into a deep slumber.

***

“Twilight, hasn't been back to check on me since this morning. I hope she is okay.” Discord thought. “Plus, I may need a real meal. This bird food-er owl food? Whatever it is isn't cutting it for my taste.”

'Owlicious’ flies into the kitchen. “I'm sure, Twilight wouldn't mind if I returned to normal for a little bit, besides it's late I'm sure nopony is bound to be awake at this hour.” Discord's snaps his claw and returns into his regular form. He opens Twilight's cabinet drawers, only to find it filled with bizarre cravings.

He shuts the cabinet's. Turning around, he spotted a white stallion his mane colors was a modern sapphire blue mane with moderate cerulean and dark phthalo blue streaks. The stallion stood halfway down the hallway, his mouth agape.

It was Shining Armor.

“Oh, shi-” Discord thought, but got cut off by Shining. “What do you think you are doing here, Discord.” He spat the draconequus name out of distaste.

Once the draconequus did not answer. Shining, who was now in the kitchen went on to asking him more questions. “Why are you even here in my baby sister’s castle?”

“If you must know, Twilight asked me to stay here.” The draconequus states.

“And why would she? She despises you.” Shining had his blue eyes narrowed.

“You know, that is where you are wrong.” A mischievous smile plays on the draconequus lips.

“And what's that's supposed to mean?” Shining asks, his horn was already lit ready to charge at this foul creature.

***

Five hours later…

Twilight tossed and turned in her sleep. A loud crash awakens the young Alicorn from her deep slumber. She looks over at her alarm it reads: 4:14 am. “Can't believe I slept an entire day away,” Twilight thought.

Another crash and a beam of light rose magic sounds from the kitchen, along with a lot of shouting. “Shining? Discord!” Twilight thought. Twilight shot out of bed, forgetting her housecoat in the process. She gallops quickly down the hallway, hearing the argument getting louder, as she gets closer.

Twilight quickly reaches the kitchen. Broken plates scatters the floor, food covering and staining the walls and floor, even Shining and Discord. Discord's chaotic magic was running wild throughout Twilight’s kitchen. While Shining Armor looked at the draconequus with distasteful look in his blue eyes.

Basically, her kitchen looked like a tornado hit it.

Twilight’s eye twitched slightly. “What is going on!” Twilight shouts.

“Twilight! What are you doing up out of bed?” Shining asks, his voice full of authority. “My question for you two is why are you two fighting!” Twilight shot back.

“Did he put you under a spell?” Shining asks. “Wh- no! Now answer my question!” Twilight said in a very demanding voice. “How could you fall in love with somepony like him?” Shining asks, narrowing his eyes. “Do you know what he has done to you and your friends? Do you know all the horrible things his has done to Equestria in the past?”

“Unlike you, I can look past somepony who has done wrong.” Twilight said, her tone bitter. “You can't stop me from who I fall in love with Shining!”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at her brother. Shining looks at Twilight noticing that something is different about her. “Wait are you?” Twilight keeps narrowed eyes at the two. “When I find out who-” Shining threatens. “Oh, Twilight didn't tell you?” Discord says in an innocent like tone.

“Discord! Can it!” Twilight snaps.

“So, that's why you've been acting strange here lately! And you're the father?” Shining asks, his eyes slightly ablaze. “You are correct.” Discord said. “Oh, you are dead meat, buddy!” Shining charges at Discord.

Twilight felt her hormones kick into overdrive. Her mane was ablazed, she wasn't just mad. She was furious! “Stop! I can't believe you two are acting like this! Shining Armor, you are my brother you couldn't have at least been a little bit excited for me? No! You had to go on your high horse thinking you never done no wrong! I would never disowned Flurry Heart! Yet, you have the audacity to put me down for my wrongdoings! This being one of them!”

Twilight's mane and tail was still ablazing. “You could have told me, Twi-” Shining stated but Twilight quickly cuts him off. “No, I couldn't have! Because I knew you would act…. Like… like this!”

“You're right, Twilight I would act like this! But I'm only trying to protect you-” Shining said. “Looks, like to me you're more judging me than protecting me! News flash: I'm not a filly anymore I can take care of myself!” Spats Twilight, hot tears spills down Twilight cheeks. “Were you really here or was it something entirely different?” Twilight asks, her mane and tail toned down a bit, but hot tears were still in her eyes.

“Well since the room is still full of tension. Might as well tell you the truth. I came to see why you were acting funny, but now I see the answer crystal clear. ” He looks at Twilight’s stomach. Twilight rolls her eyes. “So, you lied to me!” Twilight seethes.

Shining Armor remained quiet.

“Everypony's been supportive, except you! You're such a hypocrite!” Twilight screams out in frustration. “I wish you were never my brother! I wish Celestia would send you to Tartarus!” She gallops off, in a hurry slamming her bedroom door with a loud bang.

Ray's of early morning sunshine streams through Twilight's curtain. She didn’t care that Celestia was already raising the sun. Instead, Twilight slides her back down against the door. Letting out a whale of frustration and cries.

“I'm sure this week will get better and better…. Not!” Twilight thought, as her sarcastic tone was thought to herself, before she tried to curl herself up in a fetal position on the floor her lullaby to herself was accompanied by soft cries.

Before drifting off to sleep once more.

Chapter 5: A Welcoming Visitor
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 5: A Welcoming Visitor

Thursday

Since Monday night, everypony was giving each other the silent treatment. Three days. Three days and nopony decides to apologize.

Discord and Shining decided to keep their distance from each other. As for Twilight, she remains stuck in her room.

There was a knock on Twilight's bedroom door. “Twilight? Are you okay?” Tempest calls out. She wipes away her tear streaked face with her hooves. “Yeah, I'm fine.” Twilight calls out. Tempest opens the door to her bedroom, a look of hurt and sorrow displayed on her face.

“I heard what happened last night,” Tempest said, standing in Twilight's doorway. “I can't believe Shining said that to you.”

“Yeah? Well I can't believe what I said to Shining. I mean we never had a single fight when we were kids, sure we had a few disagreements here and there, but nothing like this.” Twilight sighed, her eyes downcasted on the ground.

“If you ask me Shining Armor has a right to be upset with you. I mean you keep this from him for almost six months.” Tempest said.

“Whose side are you on?” Twilight asked.

“N-no one's,” Tempest said. “It’s just.. don't you think he deserved to know sooner?” She asks Twilight in a gentle tone.

“Yeah, but he would have still flipped out.” Mutters Twilight.

Tempest sighs. “Maybe if you would have told him sooner, it wouldn't have led you to where you are now.”

Twilight thought for a moment. “Maybe you're right.”

Twilight got up from the bed and made her way to the door. “Where are you going?” Questions Tempest.

“I'm going to find Shining.” Twilight said.

***

“Shining?” Twilight knocks on the guest bedroom door.

No answer.

“Look, I know you're mad at me. I didn't mean to say what I said. You are my rock when I need you. I know I should have told you sooner, but I was so scared of what you might think. Maybe if I told you sooner, it wouldn't have led to all of this. I just want to say that I'm sorry and I hope that you could find it in your heart to forgive me.”

Twilight waits for a moment, still no answer. “Okay, something is off.” Thought Twilight.

She opens the door to Shining Armor’s room. Sadly he wasn't there. Twilight scans the room. “He must have left last night,” Mutters Twilight. She looks on the nightstand and sees a note stuck under a half full glass of water.

She removed the glass of water and picked up the paper.

Twily,

I went back to Canterlot. I'll be back Friday. Just have a lot on my mind right now.

Xoxo,

Shining Armor

“Great, I didn't even get the chance to apologize and he is already gone,” Twilight mutters. She looks down at the note once more before crumbling up and tossing it into the nearby trash can.

With her ears down folded. A saddened expression etched onto her face as she exits the room, shutting the door behind her.

“Hey, Twilight?” Twilight quickly unfolds her ears and wipes away the tears that threatened to fall.

It was Tempest, who was calling her.

“I'm here, Tempest.” Calls Twilight from the hallway.

“Good! I found you.” Tempest says breathing a sigh of relief.

“What seems to be the problem?” Questions Twilight.

“Starlight did another one of those complex spells, that she seems to always have trouble undoing.” Explains Tempest.

Twilight groans. “I've told that mare time and time again that magic is never the answer to solving your problems. But does she listen? No. Seems to me she will never learn that,” Twilight mutters the last bit to herself.

“Okay, where is she?” She asks in a drained voice.

“She's in the library, at least that's where I last saw her.” Tempest says.

Twilight, accompanied by Tempest, both walk down the long hallway. A sharp needle like pain pierced through Twilight. She stops, wincing in pain. Tempest notices and stops suddenly.

“Your highness, are you okay?” Asks Tempest in a worried tone.

Once the pain subsided, Twilight shook it off. “Yeah, Tempest I'm fine. Now let's go find Starlight so I can reverse whatever spell she did this time.”

Twilight continues to walk on, but her guard keeps a close eye on her from behind.

***

Using her aura she opens the double doors, Twilight spoke into the darkness. “Starlight you better not be-”

The lights to the library snap on.

“Surprise!” Everypony shouts.

“I thought you said Starlight was using dangerous complex magic? Tempest, What is all of this?” Twilight asks.

Tempest looks at her friend. “Hey, if you ask me it was all Pinkie's idea. I only take orders from you other than the Welders of The Elements of Harmony of course.” Tempest said.

“It's your baby shower, duh!” Pinkie Pie, says in a sing-song like voice.

Anypony who was everypony was here: the Princesses’, her friends, Ember, Spike, Thorax, and others. The library was jammed packed, but yet spacious enough to move around in.

“But how did you know what I was having?” Twilight questions her pink friend.

“Uh, Pinkie Sense?” Pinkie then took off, as puff a pink smoke evaporated into thin air.

Twilight giggles at her friend's bizarre weirdness. She will have to remind herself to ask Pinkie later how she really figured it out.

“Hey Twilight! Congratulations!” A familiar voice calls out. Twilight turns around to be greeted by an old friend.

Sunset Shimmer.

“Sunset! You came!” Twilight said, in a surprised voice.

Sunset giggles. “Of course I did.” She gave Twilight a hug.

A hoof taps Twilight on the back, interrupting the hug between Sunset and Twilight. Twilight took a step back, spinning around Twilight came face to face with Princess Celestia.

Since what happened last month, Twilight could not bring herself to apologize to her former mentor and friend. Twilight gazes to the ground in shame, knowing that she hurt the pony she looked up to the most crushed her spirit.

Celestia looks at Twilight for a moment, before a gentle expression settled on her face. She placed her hoof under Twilight's chin, looking at her with calmness and understanding in her eyes.

“Twilight-” the Princess started.

“Princess Celestia, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to-” Twilight said, tears prick at the corner of her eyes.

Celestia gave her a gentle smile. “Twilight, I have already forgiven you.” She gives Twilight a hug. Twilight embraces her former mentor and friend's warm embrace. Twilight took a step back, she stayed silent for a moment.

“Congratulations by the way,” She says, in a calming tone. “But you know, you could have told me that you were pregnant. I would have understood.”

“How did you-” Twilight wonders, gazing at Celestia.

“Know? Well, let's just say a little bird told me.” Celestia muses.

“Let me guess, that little birdie wouldn't happen to be Flurry Heart would it?” Twilight let out a soft laughter.

“Yeah,” Celestia replies, with a soft giggle.

“That little filly was great at keeping it a secret for a little while.” Said Twilight.

“Hey, you told me not to tell Daddy, but I had to tell somepony.” Flurry says, walking over to the group.

“You must be Flurry Heart, Twilight's niece.” Sunset said, looking at the young Alicorn. “She has told me so much about you.”

“That I am, but she has told me nothing about you. Who are you, exactly?” Flurry says, her voice sweet and innocent.

“Flurry Heart!” Scolded Twilight. “Mind your manners.”

Sunset looks at the young Alicorn agaped.”No Twilight, it's okay.” Soothes Sunset, looking at Twilight.

She turns her attention back to Flurry Heart. “Well if you must know, My name is Sunset Shimmer. Your aunt was the one who helped me become the pony I am today.” Sunset smiles down at the little filly.

“Oh, well it's nice to meet you Miss. Shimmer.” Flurry gives a toothy smile. “Sorry about the rude encounterment.” Apologizes Flurry.

“It's okay, sweetie. Trust me I was getting dirty looks the past two years where I come from. Well three and a half if you count what happened the last time I was there.” Sunset said.

“Where are you from, exactly?” Flurry wonders.

“Well I'm actually from the other wor-” Sunset stated, but Twilight quickly stops her.

“She's from Manehatten!” Twilight interrupts.

Flurry and Sunset both gave Twilight a confusing glance. “Uh, Flurry could you excuse Miss.Shimmer and I for just a moment? I need to show her where the gift table is.” Excuses Twilight.

“But I didn't bring you anything, Twili-” Sunset states.

“Pfft, of course you did. Now come on, I'll show you where you can set your gift down.” Twilight said, dragging Sunset away from the filly.

Sunset and Twilight walk towards the gift table.

“Twilight, why did you just tell your niece that was from the other world?” Sunset questions.

“I would have, but Flurry is really too young to understand. Plus she's a rather curious filly. I mean what if she decides to cross over to the other world.” Said Twilight.

“I highly doubt that would happen, Twilight.” Sunset said.

“But it could! You just never know, Sunset.” Said Twilight.

Sunset giggles. “Okay, okay. You have a fair point.” Sunset eyes the amount of presents on the table.

“Woah! You definitely have a lot of gifts to open.” Sunset gawks at the amount of presents that were displayed before them.

“I try to think that those gifts are for the baby and not for me, but hey I'm the mother so technically half of those gifts might as well be mine.” Twilight says, eyeing the amount of presents.

Both of them burst into a fit of laughter.

“Hey, Twilight.” A voice called from behind.

Twilight's body went tense, before relaxing. Sunset looked at Twilight, before looking behind her and realizing why she looked so on edge.

“Uh, I'll leave you two alone.” Sunset said. Before leaving, she whispers into Twilight’s ear. “If you need me. You know where to find me.” She trots in the other direction.

Twilight took a calming breath before turning around to find the face of her dear beloved brother.

Twilight was about to open her mouth to speak, but Shining Armor spoke up. Twilight remains quiet hearing out what the stallion had to say.

“I forgive you Twily.” He wraps his hooves around his sister’s neck.

Twilight quickly pushes back, her eyebrows knitted in confusion. “I realize that instead of fighting with you. I should have heard you out. It was unfair of me to lash out on you like that, and I'm sorry. I guess I still have a smidge of that big brother protectiveness role that I feel like I still need to play in your life, even if you are all grown up. I will always see you as my baby sister.” Shining gave Twilight a soft smile.

Tears lined the corners of Twilight's eyes. “Oh Shining, you're my BBBFF that will never change. Sure we both said things that we didn't mean, but that doesn't mean we stopped caring for each other.” Said Twilight, her tone soft and caring.

“Also the things that I said to you about Discord, I will try and get along with him for you and the baby's sake.” Shining said.

Twilight broke into a grin. “Sure Discord is annoying in his own chaotic way, but you'll learn to like him in the long run. Trust me, I learned it the hard way.” Twilight giggles to herself.

A sharp pain pierced through Twilight. She winces once more in pain. “Twilight? Are you okay?” Shining asked, concerned for his sister.

“I'm fine Shining really.” Twilight said, her tone remaining calm.

Shining looks at his sister with concern. “Besides,” Twilight said, hoping to change the subject. “You ruined my chances at apologizing first.” She giggles.

“Actually no I didn't.” Shining flashed her a grin.

“Yes you- wait what?” Twilight questions her brother’s slight confusing grin.

“Yes you did, you just didn't notice.” Shining still had the same goofy smile. Twilight was still confused, but Shining continues. “I was coming in from guard duty-”

“Were you really on guard duty?” Twilight asks, a smug smile played on her lips.

“Yea- no,” Shining hung his head in defeat. “Well I was there for maybe for five minutes, but only to find out that patrolling was short for the coming weekend. So I just happened to walk into the room, so I decided to stop in and listen in on the conversation.”

He chuckled to himself. “You had a conversation with a door.”

Twilight turned crimson red with embarrassment. “Well at least my apology was sincere.” She taunted.

“Well mine was too.” Shining taunted back. He then chuckled back, ruffling Twilight's mane, playful.

Twilight giggled back, wrapping her hooves once more around her brother's neck.

She was thankful that her and her brother were once again close. She hated arguing with him and leaving it on bad terms.

“Come on. I think there may be a few gifts with your name on it.” Shining said, his voice rather playful and teasing.

Twilight giggles. “A few?”

Shining levitated a few of the gifts. “I'll help you take some of these gifts to the front of the room.”

“Um about that, I don't think I want to teleport half of the gifts to possibility of them ending up in Saddle Arabia. My magic is still a bit unstable.” Said Twilight.

“Oh right, I forgot about that.” Shining said, lowering the gifts. “Let me go get Cadence and Flurry to help you.”

Shining went off to find his wife and daughter.

Twilight made her way to the couch. Everypony crowds around her, as Shining, Cadence and Flurry bring the gifts displaying them at Twilight's hooves.

Twilight gave the small family of three a warm smile, silently thanking them.

Twilight grabs the first gift that caught her eye. It was a red bag, tied with a white ribbon and stuffed with checkerboard like paper.

The tag was signed: Applejack. Twilight removed the paper to reveal a soft-cotton made quilt. The design had all of their cutie marks stitched onto it.

“Applejack, this is beautiful.” Twilight said, looking at the embroidery.

Applejack tips her hat, but smiles at her friend. “Ah shucks, Sugarcube. I can't take all the credit. Rarity actually helped me with it. So I guess you could say it's from the both of us.” Applejack said.

“Well thank you, both of you.” Twilight smiles.

“You're welcome, darling.” Rarity says.

“Think you could open mine next Twilight? You're going to love what I got the little-” Rainbow interject, but somepony cuts her off.

“Ooh! Me next!” Pinkie beams.

Twilight giggles at her quirky friend, scouting out Pinkie Pie’s gift. It was in another bag, but this bag had confetti on it and it was big, very big.

Twilight pulls out an oversized plush and soft teddy bear, it smelled strongly of Chocolate and a hint of bubble gum. Once Twilight didn't answer, Pinkie gave her the answer she was looking for.

“It’s a giant teddy bear, Twilight. It’s soft enough to sleep on so it feels just like a cloud.” Pinkie says, beaming proudly at her gift.

“Well thank you, Pinkie.” Twilight said, sitting the bear to the side.

Twilight moved onto Rainbow's gift. The box was wrapped in a cyan blue wrapping paper, once Twilight held the present in her hoofs, whatever was inside was extremely light.

Twilight tears open the wrapping paper, to reveal a box. Twilight opens the box only to reveal that nothing was inside. “What the hay Rainbow?” Twilight looked at the cyan blue pegasus with a confused expression.

“Hold your horses, your highness.” Rainbow said, she holds a crib device on her hooves. “Bam! A Cloudsdale mobile.”

“So you gave me an empty box, only to have the gift already available and fixed. When I could have just fixed it myself.” Twilight said.

“I was saving you time.” Rainbow says.

Twilight giggles.

5 hours later

After five additional hours of going through gifts, Twilight looks at the array of gifts from pacifiers, bibs, sleepers, diapers, and clothes. Rarity prays and hopes to Celestia that the foal is pony-shaped.

The party was starting to wind down, everypony was leaving and Twilight stayed with her friends and family members. “Thank you for throwing this shower for me Starlight.” Twilight said, thankful for her friend.

“It’s no trouble Twilight, but I wouldn’t have had it all done if it wasn’t for Pinkie and the rest of our friends.” Starlight explains.

“At least you have everything you need for when the baby arrives.” Sunset said, gestertering at the pile of gifts on the table-still some was wrapped.

Twilight gave a light giggle. “We can’t wait to be grandparents for the third time.” Nightlight said.

“Third time?” Twilight asks, slightly confused.

“Oh! Cadence and Shining didn’t tell you dear?” Twilight Velvet asks.

“Tell me what?” Twilight asked, now having her full attention directed to the Princess of Love.

“Oh right! I kind of forgot to mention that you’re a aunt for the second time.” Cadence said, shuffling her hoof.

“When did this happen?” Twilight questions a smirk held on her lips.

“You know that’s besides the point.” Shining said, his face slightly red.

“Well, why didn’t you bring them to the shower?” Twilight asks.

Cadence gave an amusing smile. “I don’t think a party of this sorts is fit for a two year old.” Cadence explains.

“Besides we left her in the care of Sunburst for this evening.” Shining said, agreeing with his wife.

“Do you already have a name for the little one?” Fluttershy asks.

“Of course it's-” Twilight stops mid sentence, pain hits her once again, this time a bit more sharper than the last.

“Books.” Twilight said. Remembering her word for when it was time for the baby to come. However she didn’t expect them to be this early.

“Twilight you have a millions of books here! The princess should have given you the title “Princess of Books.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Twilight?” Celestia asks, her tone worried for her friend/former student.

Twilight stopped, standing emotionless. Her ears ring, and her body feels rigid and on edge. Something felt off and she knew something was wrong. She felt funny, like she wanted to pass out.

“Twilight, are you okay?” Fluttershy asks, concerned.

Twilight shook her head. “I think the baby is coming.” Twilight groaning in pain.

“Okay honey, just breath. “ Twilight Velvet, said helping her daughter control the pain she was feeling.

“I’ll go get Discord hang on, Twi.” Rainbow Dash said, speeding off.

Discord appearances into existence. “Twilight what's wrong? All I got out of Rainbow Dash was: Twilight, Discord, and Baby. I swear that mare was rapid talking, more than Pinkie, but those were the only words I could get out of her.” He says.

“That's because the baby is coming.” Twilight said, through bearing teeth.

“I thought the baby wasn't due for another three months?!” Discord asks, panic laced in his voice.

“Well, I’m sorry it’s not my fault that the baby decided to come today.” Twilight said, her tone sarcastic, as she groans in pain.

“Jeez she’s even moody when she is in pain.” Discord mutters loud enough for the others to hear.

“Just get her to the hospital!” Pinkie said, her tone rather ansty.

“Right, right.” Discord said, before he snapped his claws and the pair went off to the hospital.

“So… uh do we just walk there?” Fluttershy questions anypony who was listening to her.

Sunset looks over at the bags that Twilight had prepared, it's obvious that Discord forgotten
them. “You know he forgot the bags, right?” Sunset said her tone blunt as she points a hoof over to the luggage,

“Well what are we waiting for? Let's go!” Rainbow Dash said, speeding off.

“Hold on, Dash wait for us!” Applejack called outs.

****

Twilight was already in the back once the others had come.

Now all they had to do was play the “Waiting Game”.

9 hours later

“Do you think she will be okay?” Fluttershy asks in a worried tone.

“If there is one thing I know one thing about Twilight I know that she is one strong mare.” Princess Celestia says in a calming tone. “She will be just fine.” Celestia smiles at Fluttershy.

Twilight's ear piercing scream fills the room.

The others were startled when they heard her scream “Twilight!” They said in unison.

“What in Equestria are they doing to her?!” Pinkie Pie asked.

Fluttershy paled a bit. “Way to go, sister.” Mutters Princess Luna. “You just worried them even more.”

“Hey, I was only trying to give them words of encouragement.” Celestia says, her tone slightly defensive.

“Does anypony know what time it is?” Yawns a tired Flurry.

“Everypony is tired, and it's only 9 pm. And I've already raised the moon.” Luna said, in a rather calm voice.

“This “Waiting Game” is boring.” Pinkie said, her tone bored.

“Well hopefully it won't be long.” Cadence says, yawing.

“How can daddy sleep through Aunt Twilight's screams? Sounds like she was screaming bloody murder.” Flurry says, looking over at Shining who was asleep.

“Honey, your Dad could sleep through you crying your lungs out when you were three or even a meteor shower if one ever occurred and he would still be knocked out.” Cadence says in a deadpan, sarcasm leaked tone.

The door to the hospital swings open. “You ponies can come see her now.” Nurse Redheart says.

Cadence smacks Shining with her wing. Shining awakening out of sleep. “Ow! Did she have the baby yet?” Shining asks in a rather drowsy voice.

Cadence excited facial expression says it all. “Yes! Now come on! Let's go meet our new niece/nephew.”

***

The shimmering moon that Luna raised streams through Twilight's window.

It was quiet, just a few more hours until her family and friends got to see the new bundle of joy. Twilight smiles down at the ball of fluff.

“You are quite beautiful, my little one.” Beads of sweat, dripped down Twilight's face.

“You did great.” Discord mutters, smiling at her.

From two pm to almost eleven pm, Twilight spent the last ten hours awake and given life. She felt drained, but it was worth it.

Twilight let out a soft sigh of relief, enjoying the silence while it lasted. “I know you will make a great ruler one day.” She whispers to the little fluff ball. She kisses the top of it's head. The baby let out a soft whimpering sound, but Twilight let out a soft laugh and held the little fur ball close.

The only sound so far was the soft ticking of the clock, and the machines softly beeping.

There was a light knock on the door, but Twilight judged by the knocking of the sound that it was Fluttershy.

“You girls can come in.” Twilight said, her tone of voice sounds soft and light.

The door creaks a little to reveal not only the girls, but as well as the princesses, her brother and Spike. Her mom and dad weren't there due to a trip they had taken to Las Pegasus, but they promised to swing by soon to see the little one. They oddly took the news surprisingly well when Twilight told them.

“So is it a colt or filly?” Spike wonders.

“It's a filly.” Beams Twilight.

Twilight lowers the blanket that was tucked around the baby, revealing a white mane mixed with a few strands of black. Her mane reveals three streaks one of purple, one of magenta and the last streak being black. Her fur was light grey, mixed with purple. Her eyes remained close however.

“She's so precious!” Cooes Cadence.

“So, she’s practically Discord made over?” Rainbow Dash says, not wanting to beat around the bush.

“Hey! I happen to be very charming.” Discord says, giving Rainbow a smug, but charming smile.

Rainbow Dash rolls her eyes.

“Looks like your ‘hunch’ was correct after all Pinkie Pie, but I'm curious how did you know I was having a girl? And don't blame it on Pinkie Sense this time.” Twilight said, her voice slightly amusing.

“Oh, Discord called the hospital and the doctor told him what the gend-” Pinkie Pie mouth was zipped.

“What?” Twilight's tone darkened a bit.

“Discord reminds me later on to try not to kill you.” Twilight said, in a fake sweet tone.

Everypony was dead silent, for a moment before Celestia broke the tension in the room.

“So what do you plan on naming the little dear? Or are we going to spend the whole hospital visit calling her names like “sweetie pie, darling or worse the baby?” Asks Celestia.

Cadence giggles. “Isn’t that what your mother said to us when Flurry was born?” She asks Shining.

Shining chuckles. “Yeah, exactly what mom said.”

“I heard that.” Twilight Velvet said, grinning at Cadence and Shining Armor.

Twilight Velvet looks at her granddaughter. “Oh Twilight! She’s beautiful.”

Nightlight walks over beside his wife looking at his granddaughter. “She even has your mane colors Twily.”

“Wait you were gonna name me 'The Baby’?” Flurry Heart asks.

“Well sweetie they eventually came up with your name.” Twilight Velvet said, giggling.

“Besides they named you Flurry Heart to remember the occasion.” Nightlight said, chuckling.

Pinkie unzips her mouth. “Yeah! Besides, you caused a big snow storm and put everypony in danger, because you broke the crystal heart from the Crystal Empire. But nopony remembers that.” Pinkie Pie says, grinning.

“Uh, Pinkie, I think everypony remembers that.” Applejack states.

“But, your name is perfect the way it is, sweetie.” Shining said, ruffling his daughter’s mane.

“We were thinking of naming her Harmonia.” Twilight said, looking down at her daughter.

“Well the name is perfect for the little one.” Luna said, smiling at Twilight.

“Happy Birthday to you. Happy Birthday, to you! Happy birthday, Harmon-” Pinkie Pie sings, a bit too loudly.

A choir of “Shh!”

“So Twilight? Does that make me an uncle?” Spike asks.

Before Twilight could interject. Rarity interrupts.

“And does that make us her aunt's, darling? Well I mean besides Cadence being her biological aunt.” Says Rarity.

Twilight muses, thinking for a moment. “Well you will all be an important part in Harmonia’s life. So you all are related to me in some form or way so to put it simply: yes.”

“Can I hold Harmonia, Aunt Twilight?” Asks Flurry.

“Sure.” Says Twilight.

Flurry Heart gets up besides Twilight, as Twilight hoofs over the baby draconequus to her neice.

Flurry smiles down at the small infant then looks at her aunt. “She's so tiny.” Flurry Heart says, smiling down at her baby cousin. “Hi! I'm your cousin Flurry Heart. And I promise to always love you.” She blows a tiny kiss to the little infant.

“Well, we better get going. We've been here all night, and from the looks of it Luna is already out for the day. And Celestia has already raised the Sun.” Cadence said, yawing.

Everypony has been here all night with Twilight, it just goes to show how much of a supportive and caring group of friends and family that she has.

It was 7:35 a.m. with the sun already rising. Everypony was tired, but excited that they could share this moment with Twilight.

“Get some rest, Twilight. We will see you later.” Applejack says.

“Yeah, you guys could use the rest. Especially you, Twilight.” Fluttershy says in a quiet tone.

Twilight looked at everypony with tired eyes. “Thank you, everypony for being here.” She yawns. “You guys are the best.” She drifts off to sleep.

Everypony leaves saying their goodbye. Leaving Discord alone with a sleeping Twilight and tiny Harmonia.

Harmonia let out a small whimper, but it was loud enough to let Discord pick up the crying sound. He takes the tiny bundle from Twilight's hoofs.

She had her eyes open. Her eyes were yellow with raspberry pink iris. “Well you are just a sweet bundle of chaos.” He cooes at his daughter. Harmonia still whimpering. “Would you like daddy to sing you a lullaby?”

The tiny draconequus looks up at Discord, blinking.

Discord, begins to sing, causing Twilight awakes from her slumber, she gives a soft smile as she silently listens to Discord sing to Harmonia.

Discord rocks Harmonia back to sleep. Her tiny eyes get heavy as he lures her back to sleep.

He quietly mutters the last bit, looking down at his now sleeping daughter. He kiss the top of Harmonia's fuzzy little head.

The lullaby must have put Twilight back to sleep as well, because she was once again passed out. Either that or that medicine that they gave her was extremely strong.

Discord snaps his claw and poofs in a pink and purple bassinet, that magically rocks itself. He places Harmonia in it, who was still asleep.

He looks at his two girls, who were both asleep. He especially takes a good long look at Twilight, he really didn't know how greatly he deserved somepony like her.

“I promise to love you both with all that I have.” He mutters to them both.

***

2 months later….

Harmonia really wasn't that difficult of a baby to begin with, not until she realized that she had chaos powers.

“How do you manage to lose a 2 month old baby?” Twilight wonders, she looks up from her book.

“Twilight, she has chaos powers in case you forgot.” Discord said.

“What happened this time?” Twilight wonders.

“Well, we were playing “Peek-a-boo” until I closed my eyes for like the fifth or sixth time and she vanished.” Discord said.

Twilight hoof smacks her face. She sighs, getting up from her reading chair. “I'll go find her, this time.” Twilight teleports out of the room.

She reappears in the nursery, but she wasn't there. “Harmonia!” Twilight calls out.

No answer.

She teleports herself to her throne room. “Harmonia?” Twilight calls out once again.

Again no answer.

“Where could you have gone?” Twilight thought to herself.

Twilight reappears in the kitchen, the library, even in her room. Harmonia was nowhere in sight.

Twilight was about to start panicking when a voice snapped her out of it. “I think I may have found what you are looking for.” Starlight said, she held out her hoofs.

“Where did you find her?” Asks Twilight.

“She was in my room, I have no idea why she ended up there.” Starlight said.

Twilight flots the little draconequus to her. “Well, thank you Starlight.”

“No problem.” Starlight says. She walks off to head back to her studies.

Twilight turned to Harmonia. “You have really got to stop scaring mommy like that, sweetie.” She hugs her daughter tight. “Now come on let's find Daddy.”

They both walked back into the library to find Discord, but he was nowhere in sight. “That's strange. First you, now your Daddy. What is it with my family disappearing on me today?

Chapter 6: If Only
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 6: If Only

“Will you marry me?”

“Huh?” Applebloom ears prick up as she walks past the barn, overhearing a voice from inside the house. She backtracks, as she stealthily and quietly peers inside.

Gasping at the sight before her, she thinks to herself: “I have to tell Applejack!”

She moves away from the door and quickly gallops full speed towards the apple orchard.

Applejack was bucking down apples, she had almost enough to help Granny Smith make her world famous apple pie.

“Sis! Sis!” Applebloom calls out, her voice full of worry.

Applejack stops bucking apples. Her ears prick up at the sound of her sister's voice. She watches as a frantic looking Applebloom gallops toward her full force.

“Huh? Applebloom? What's the matter, sugarcube?” Applejack asks. She wonders what has her sister all worked up.

By the time Applebloom reached her sister she was already out of breath. “.... I just saw Discord in the house…” She huffs out.

“Well maybe he come by to pick something up for Twilight.” Applejack assumes.

“But, he has a ring…. He was proposing-” Applebloom was still out of breath, but Applejack cut her off.

“Well that's nice. It's about time him and Twilight tied the knot.” Applejack kicks, the apple tree once more.

Applebloom shook her head. “No, sis you don't understand. He was proposing to Granny Smith!”

“What?!” Applejack instantly stopped what she was doing. “We have to stop them! Come on!” She says, already ahead.

Both sister siblings gallops full force back to the house. “Applebloom, are you sure you saw a ring?” Applejack says, in between breath as she was running.

“Sis. I know what an engagement ring looks like. I'm positive I saw a ring! It had a one hunk of a diamond in it after all.” Applebloom says.

“Let's just hope we're not too late! That varmint has another thing come to him once I get a hold of him.” Applejack says, she grits her teeth.

Applejack kicks in the door to the house.

“Applejack! What in tarnation has gotten into you? I just fixed that door last month.” Granny Smith bellows.

“Sorry, Granny.” She looks apologetic to her grandmother, before snapping her attention back to Discord.

“Look here you varmint!” Her voice was full of venom.

Discord clumsiness caused him to almost drop the ring.

“A-A-Applejack! I swear this isn't what it looks like!” Discord says, still holding onto the ring.

“Oh really! Well it looks like to me that you were about to marry Granny Smith! I thought you were with Twilight?” Applejack still had the look of bitterness on her face.

“I am, but listen-” Discord pleads.

“No, buts! Why when I tell Twilight that you broke her heart-” Applejack was pissed that Discord would stoop so low as to go behind Twilight back and do something like that.

“Forget this I'll just go tell Twilight right now.” Applejack hurried off, but she didn't get to far. Discord poofs her back in and holds her by the tail.

“Hey! Put me down you lying varmint!” Applejack says.

“Not until you let me explain.” Says Discord.

Applejack huffs. “Fine! You got ten minutes.”

Granny Smith and Discord both looked at each other laughing.

“What seems to be so funny?” Questions Applejack.

“Applejack, Discord wasn't gonna marry me. Yes, he's still in love with Twilight. But, he was just practicing what to say to Twilight with me.” Granny Smith says, still laughing.

“For what exactly?” Applebloom wonders.

“To marry her, duh.” Discord says, showing Applebloom the ring.

Applebloom felt her cheeks heat with embarrassment.

“So you don't want to marry, Granny Smith?” Applebloom questions.

“Your grandmother is a very sweet mare. I'll admit that, but she does have your grandfather to keep her company as well as you three.” Discord admits.

Discord turns to Granny Smith. “Thank you for the help.”

“Anytime, Discord.” Granny Smith says.

“Now if you excuse me I have a soon-to-be wife I need to get home to. Ta-ta!” Discord said, before disappearing. In a flash he was gone.

Applejack drops to the floor with a hard thud.

She looks at her sister, her eyes narrowed. “You owe me big time missy.”

***

The sky was painted in shades of lavender and light pink, mixed with a mango orange.

“Twilight! I'm home!” Discord calls out, to no one in particular. However, she wasn't in her room, instead he saw her silently standing there on her balcony.

“Twilight?” Discord, approaches her with caution.

“Where have you been?” Twilight questions her voice, slightly monotonous. She didn't even bother to look in his direction. “You know I needed help with Harmonia today.” Her voice sounded: distance, cold, and bitter.

“Where is Harmonia, anyways.” Discord questions.

“Tempest and Starlight decided to watch her, while I finished my tasks for the day.” Twilight's voice was blunt.

“Perfect! Now come on.” Discord said.

“Whatever it is, I don't feel like going anywhere tonight.” Twilight’s voice was bitter.

She was about to walk off, but Discord wrapped her around with his tail. “Look Twilight, I'm sorry I couldn't be there for you today. But I promise I will always be here for you from now on. Just believe me when I say this: follow me.”

“Discord, I'm cranky, ill and tired for the day. Can this not wait til tomorrow?” Twilight wonders.

“No, now come on.” Discord teases, he puts his paw on Twilight's eyes.

“Discord, I can't see anything.” Twilight mutters.

He snaps his claw, the two of them end up at Winsome Falls.

Twilight grabs his paw with her aura and removes it. “Discord-” Twilight, but she stops short of her sentence. She looks around at her surroundings. “Where are we?” She wonders.

“Winsome Falls of course.” Discord says.

Twilight watches the sunset from a far. The rays of the sun cast a golden glow on both of them.

This was his chance.

“Twilight?” Discord asks.

Twilight turns away from the sunset and looks at Discord. “Yeah?” Questions Twilight.

“H-How do you like this view?” Discord wonders.

“Coward.” He thinks to himself, behind his back he clutches the ring.

“Well it certainly is breathtaking.” Twilight said, watching the rainbow waterfall spill downward into the river.

Twilight turns to face Discord, who in return gave her an awkward smile. “Discord are you okay?” Twilight wonders.

Discord nodded his head. “I'm fine really, just doing some thinking, but it's nothing important really. Let's just enjoy this scenery together.”

They both sat in conformable silence for a good fifteen minutes, Discord rubs the leather box he now placed beside him, hidden from Twilight of course.

“What could go wrong? I mean we are at the perfect place with the perfect view, I just can't bring myself to ask her. Ugh! For Celestia sake I practice this with Granny Smith. I mean sure she was old, but that's besides the point. Whatever, it's time to put this plan into action.” Discord argues with his thoughts for a good five seconds.

He grabs Twilight hoof, she looks down at her hoof then back at Discord. “Disco-” Discord places a finger on Twilight’s lips.

“Twilight, I'm not sure where life will take us in the next five to ten years, but I know I don't want to be apart from you or Harmonia. Ever. But right now- in this moment- I'm sure of us. So sure that I would marry you in a heartbeat.” Discord said, giving Twilight the most heart-warming speech that she has ever heard from anypony.

Tears prick at the corner of Twilight. She gasps at what was being displayed in front of her.

A ring.

Not just any ring, an engagement ring.

“I guess what I’m trying to say is: Twilight will you marry me?” Discord asks. He was looking a bit nervous, while he waited for Twilight's answer.

Minutes felt like hours, which hours lead to it felt like infinity.

Twilight eyes the ring then looks back at Discord. She bit the inside of her cheek. Contemplating her answer.

“We have been through so much in the last few months and I couldn’t ask for a better pony to be by my side through it all.” Twilight thought to herself.

“Well…” Discord wonders.

Tears poured down her face, she gave him the biggest grin on her face.

“Y-yes… yes of course I will.” Twilight cries out. She wraps her hoofs around her soon to be husband and gives him a long, but loving kiss.

“I love you. You big chaotic goofball.” Twilight says.

Discord chuckles. “I love you too. Now let’s have a wedding!”

***

“So, tell us what happened, darling!” Rarity said, squealing she couldn't contain her excitement any longer.

Twilight sent a message to the girls last night telling them to meet her at her castle in the morning. The following morning, She showed them the ring that Discord had proposed to her with.

“Where did he propose to you?” Rainbow Dash wonders.

Twilight giggles. “At Winsome Falls.”

“That’s the most beautiful spot that I know of. It’s where we took Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo for our Annual Sister Campout a few years back.” Applejack said.

“Well if you girls loved Winsome Falls during the day, just think of what it would look like when the afternoon rays hit the waterfall. It is simply breathtaking.” Twilight had a starstruck look on her face.

“Sooo when’s the wedding?” Pinkie Pie questions.

“Suppose it was June 10th so…. 7 months from now.” Twilight thinks out loud.

“I was also wondering if you girls would be in my wedding? As my bridesmaids?” Twilight wonders.

“Of course, darling! We would be honored to be a part of your wedding.” Squeals Rarity.

“Pinkie can help with the decorations and I will make sure everything runs smoothly for your wedding.” Said Starlight.

“ I can make sure the weather is cleared for your big day and I'm sure Fluttershy can handle the music.” Rainbow Dash said.

“ I can make you a beautiful wedding dress.” Rarity said

“And I can take care of the catering. We've all got your back Twilight.” Applejack said with a wink.

“Now you can have all the time you need to take care of Harmonia. We will handle the rest.” Starlight said.

“Okay, well I trust you that I'll be in good hoofs with you girls.” Twilight said, she turned and walked away, going into Harmonia’s room.

Fluttershy turned to the girls. “So, where is this wedding going to happen?”

The girls thought for a moment. “Well, every wedding that I have ever attended to has always been held in Canterlot.” Rarity said.

“And we can ask Princess Celestia to resign over the ceremony.” Applejack thought.

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go to Canterlot.” Rainbow Dash said, flying out the castle door.

***

May 1st

“So, what do you say Princess? Could you preside over Twilight and Discord's wedding?” Rainbow asks.

“Rainbow Dash! I don't think that's how you ask the Princess if you need something done.” Rarity warns her friend.

Celestia giggles. “It's fine, Rarity. I would love to resign over the wedding. When is it?”

“Several weeks from now, your highness.” Starlight said.

“So why are you girls setting up this early?” Wonders Luna.

“Ever heard the saying ‘Early bird catches the worm’?” Asks Applejack.

“Applejack, I don't think they are from the south.” Pipes up Pinkie Pie.

Luna and Celestia giggles. “Well we will leave you girls to it. If you need us, just ask one of the guards to come and get us.” Said Luna.

Both the princesses turn to leave the girls to attend to their business.

“Now let’s get to work girls.” Applejack says.

***

June 10th

“The wedding scenery looks beautiful, girls.” Starlight said, she had a clipboard in hoof checking everything off.

“I hope so, it took us five and a half weeks to pull off everything.” Mumbles Rainbow Dash said.

“Pft Dashie, it took us only three minutes and twelve seconds to do a montage about it.” Giggles Pinkie Pie. “A song that we didn’t include Starlight in.”

Starlight quickly raises an eyebrow. “Anyways, I think it’s safe to say that we can now get Twilight and Discord ready for their big day tomorrow.”

“Pinkie, are you sure those party cannons are safe?” Fluttershy wonders.

“There wedding cannons, Fluttershy. Of course they are safe.” Says Pinkie.

Applejack yawns. “Well, I’m beat. We better get some sleep if we want to be prepared tomorrow for Twilight’s wedding.”

Rarity was the next pony to yawn. “Indeed.”

Luna walks into the room the girls were standing in. “You girls did a marvelous job, everything looks perfect.”

“Thank you, Princess.” Applejack said.

“You girls can stay here for the night if you would like to.” Luna said, offering her hospitality to the girls.

“Oh, Princess we couldn’t impose-” Fluttershy said.

“Please Fluttershy I insist.” Luna said, smiling kindly at the shy mare.

The girls all settled down for the night to prepare for Twilight's big day tomorrow.

***

Today was the big day, Ponies and creatures from all over came to the city of Canterlot to celebrate Twilight's big day.

Her family was in the front, Flurry Heart was Twilight's flower girl and Kunzite was Twilight's ring barrier. Shining on the other hand was already crying and the wedding hadn't even started.

“He’s okay, he always cries at weddings. Usually it's before the wedding starts.” Cadence mutters the last bit to herself.

Twilight was in the backroom, with the girls getting prepared.

However, Twilight was pacing back and forth clearly nervous.

“Twilight, darling if you don't be still I won't be able to get your makeup finished or even this last curler out of your tail.” Rarity said, her magic aura held a mascara wand and a blush brush.

“Sorry, Rarity. It's just… what if I mess up my portion of wedding vow or I trip going down the aisle.” Complains a worried Twilight.

“You have nothing to worry about Twilight.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Besides, everyone has an embarrassing moment at their wedding-” Pinkie Pie said.

Twilight's eye twitches slightly. Everypony looks at Pinkie with a deadpan expression on their faces. “I mean depending on the pony.” Pinkie lets out a nervous giggle.

Starlight sighes. “Twilight, you have been an amazing mentor and friend to me the past four years and I still continue to learn new things, even without your guidance. I know that if you are amazing in those two areas, then you will be an amazing wife and mother.”

Starlight wraps her hoofs around Twilight's neck. “Thank you, Starlight.”

“Now come on, we have a wedding to put on!” Starlight sang.

“We will be there in a bit, Starlight.” Applejack said.

Starlight nodded and walked out to join the others.

Twilight waves goodbye before turning around to face the others. “No matter the events that happen today you girls will always play an important part in my life.”

Applejack and the others tear up at Twilight’s comment. “We love you, Twilight.” Fluttershy spoke up.

“Awe, I love you too girls. Now come on we have a wedding to throw.” Twilight said.

***

Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow and Pinkie Pie slowly walk side by side of each other, making their way down the aisle before taking their rightful places on the left side. Discord groomspony-and dragon-was on the right side consistent with Spike and Big Mac.

Everypony stood up as Flurry Heart made her way down the aisle, her flower basket levitating in gold aura around the handle.

Her magic scattered the red rose petals on the floor. She stopped half way, before continuing looking in her basket. “Daddy, I ran out of flowers.” Flurry said, a sad expression was displayed on her face.

The crowd of ponies stifled a giggle at the young Alicorn, even Shining and his wife. “It's okay sweetie. Keep going.” Shining said.

Flurry smiled and walked down the rest of the aisle and stood at her post. The classical music of the Wedding March plays softly in the choir of birds that Fluttershy was directing.

Twilight's magical aura grip at the door handles and pulls them open.

She looked beautiful, as she made her way down the aisle. Her silk white wedding dress trailed behind her, the front was made of lace and accompanied with colorful gems and tiny silver beads.

A veil covered her eyes, but she could still see where she was going. Applejack and her friends were tearing up as they watched their best friend get married.

Celestia smiles at the both of them before addressing the crowd. “Mares and Gentlecolts, we have gathered here today to celebrate the union of Princess Twilight Sparkle and Discord. The strength of their commitment is clear, the power of their love is undeniable.”

Both of them smiled at each other. “May we have the rings please?” Asks Celestia. Kunzite smiles as he lifts the tiny pillow with two rings on it. Celestia grasps the ring in her light golden aura, sliding on Twilight’s horn and the other one on Discord’s finger. “I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.” Announces Celestia.

Discord and Twilight share a passionate, yet loving kiss. Her friends watch from aside, each of them tearing up.

“Rainbow Dash,” Celestia whispers. “That’s your cue.”

“Oh! Right!” Rainbow says, she quickly zooms off. She was flying faster than a speeding bullet, her speed broke the sound barrier. “Best wedding ever!”

***

The reception of the wedding took place as night began to fall across the city of Canterlot, thanks to Luna who was raising the moon.

The reception was in full swing, creatures and ponies were chatting and getting along, despite their racial differences. Twilight, Discord and the Mane 6- along with Spike and Big Mac- were sitting at the head of the wedding table.

A slow song came onto the speaker, Discord looked at Twilight smiling at her basfully.

“May I have this dance?” Ask Discord.

Twilight nodded. “Girls we’ll be back.” She tells her friends.

On the dance floor, Twilight and Discord smile at each other. “Is this everything you ever dreamed it would be?” murmurs Discord to Twilight.

“Yes,” Twilight swoons. “Today was absolutely perfect. I mean besides the fact that my niece ran out of flowers.” Twilight giggles at that last bit.

Discord lets out a chuckle himself. “Yes, that was adorably chaotic.”

From afar, the Princesses watches as Twilight glides gracefully across the dance floor with Discord.

“Aw, Twilight looks so in love! Doesn’t she sister?” Luna said.

Celestia stays silent for a moment.

“Tia?” Luna had a concerned expression on her face, clearly something was bothering at her sister. “Hello? Is anypony in there?” Luna waves her hoof in front of her sister's face. “Earth to Celestia!” She shouts a little.

Celestia sighed. “Wha- oh! Yes, yes she looks very happy.” Celestia softly mutters between the both of them.

“Sister? Is something wrong?” Luna asks.

“No I'm fine, really.” Celestia said. Her expression remain calm as she gives Luna a fake smile.

Celestia walks off. “Where are you going?” Luna asks.

"I just need some time to think, okay?" Celestia said, with that she walks out of the reception area to get some much needed fresh air.

Chapter 8: Secret Crushes & Nightmare Fuel
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 8: Secret Crushes & Nightmare Fuel

Celestia’s POV:

The moon shimmered overhead, Celestia was still awake at this dawning hour of the night. The sun princess had a lot on her mind tonight, she just couldn't shake whatever she was thinking about from her thoughts. She groans, not really wanting to get up from her comfortable position in bed, but if it will help her take her mind off of this then she will be more than happy to oblige.

She sighs. “Maybe a glass of water would help.” She thought to herself. Celestia gets up, making her way down the long hallway. Silence fills the void, the only sound was her hooves making contact with the title floor. As well as her thoughts.

Why was she even thinking about this mess in the first place? Celestia shook her head as she groggily made her way to the kitchen sink. Once she reaches the kitchen, she uses her magic aura to let the cool running water flow from the faucet. She then levitates the glass to her lips.

“Sister,” Luna’s calming voice startled Celestia. Celestia slightly jumped. She turned around to see that it was her younger sister. She forgot that Luna normally stays up a little late even after her duties were done for the night.

“What are you doing up this late?” Luna wonders. Celestia sighs sitting her cup down on a nearby table. “I can't sleep.” She said.

Luna stays silent for a moment. “Well, is there something troubling you?” Luna asks, a concerned look was displayed on her face. The only light that was coming from the kitchen window was Luna’s bright white moon. Celestia sighs. “I-I’m not sure… here lately I haven't been able to eat, sleep or even think straight-”

“Ooo,” Luna swoons. Luna then, goes into a child-like singing voice. “Tia’s in love, Tia's in love.”

Celestia looks at her sister her eyes narrowed slightly. “So, who's the lucky stallion.” Luna asks, still happy for her sister, however Celestia felt slightly uncomfortable saying his name.

Celestia stays quiet for a moment. “What? I'm not going to judge you.” Luna said. “So come on, tell me.” Luna begs, her sister.

Celestia bit the inside of her cheek, she then sighs. “It's… Discord.” Luna's joyful grin falters. “Wait…. What?” Luna said, her tone slightly monotonous.

“I thought you said you wasn't going to judge?!” Celestia asks. “I-I'm not, it's just-” Luna pauses thinking of how to rephrase this to her sister. “Sister, you know Discord is married to Twilight. Their wedding was five years ago, are you still not over it?” Luna wonders.

Celestia thought for a moment. “Well of course not!” She snaps. Luna flinches a bit from Celestia's sudden reaction. “Sorry Luna, it's just when I saw Twilight and Discord at the schoolhouse yesterday to drop off their daughter. I just could not help, but feel I don't know how to describe it really-”

“Jealous?” Luna wonders.

“You could say that. I just imagine one day having my own family with him. ” Celestia said. “ Besides, we have had more history with Discord than Twilight has. Luna, you and I both know that! Why do I always have to be the one who is unhappy?” Celestia stomps her hoof to the ground.

“I never should have reintroduced those two at The Grand Galloping Gala that we had three years ago. Maybe things would have been different now.” Celestia clenched her teeth, tears pricks at the corner of her eyes.

“Tia, you can't go back in time and change what's already been done now. All you can do is move on.” Luna explains.

“I know, It's just-” Celestia sighs, she levitates the glass of water to her lips before sitting it back down. “when both Discord and I were just little kids, we did everything together we were practically inseparable.”

***

Castle Of The Two Sister 1000 B.C.R (Before Celestia Ruled)

The small garden of The Castle Of The Two Sisters, the garden was accompanied by two small fillies. One with light blue short mane and the other was a bit taller than her, but she had a light pink mane and white coat. Their names were Celestia and Luna.

Both of the filly's giggle as they were playing Hide-and-seek. “Okay, Luna it's your turn to seek.” A young Celestia said.

“But, I always have to find you.” Wines a Young Luna.

“Hey it's not my fault I'm so good at hiding.” Celestia, sticks out her tongue.

Luna rolls her eyes, huffing. “Fine, but after this it's my turn to hide. Got it?” Luna said.

Celestia nods and wonders off for a hiding place.

“One… Two…. Five….” Luna said, trying her best to count.

Celestia wonders off on the other side of the garden. She hides in one of the sculptured bushes. “She'll never find me here.” Mumbles Celestia, mostly to herself.

“Ready or not here I come!” Announces Luna.

Celestia stays quiet for the next thirty-five minutes. The only sound she could hear was her own breathing. “How long does it take her to find me?” Wonders Celestia.

“Your telling me.” Said another voice.

Celestia eyes widen. “Wh-Who’s there?” Calls out Celestia.

“It's just me.” Me said. Then a pair of tiny glowing yellow eyes with red iris appear.

Celestia screams and stumbles out of her hiding place.

“Found you!” Luna announced, once she spotted her sister. Celestia however was as white as a ghost. “Sister, are you okay?” She wonders.

“T-There’s somepony in there.” Celestia points a shaking hoof over to the bush that she was just hiding in.

“What are you talking about? There's nopony there.” Luna said, waving her small hoof at the bush.

“Actually, yes there is.” Said the same voice again, this time it appeared out of hiding.

This time it was Luna's turn to scream. “I'm not going to hurt you, I promise!” Said the tiny creature. “Look what I can do.” The tiny creature snaps his claws as a small pink thundercloud appears, raining chocolate milk rain. He then made a glass appear for himself, filling it up. “Care for some chocolate milk?” He offers.

The girls shook their heads, still clearly shocked at his rather unusual appearance. “Who are you?” Celestia wonders.

“What are you? And what's your name?” Luna wonders.

The tiny creature laughed slightly at the two sisters' curiosity. “My name's Discord and I'm a draconequus.” He beams. “And who may you two be?” He wonders.

“Well I'm Luna and this is my sister Celestia. One day we are going to rule Equestria.” Luna brags.

“So, you are Princesses?” Discord wonders. Celestia nods.

(Voice over) “I'm taking it that this backstory is going to take awhile?” Luna wonders.

“Yep.” Celestia said.

“Want some cake while you tell the rest of it?” Luna wonders.

“Eh sure.” Celestia mutters.

(Back to the backstory)

“So where are you from?” Celestia wonders.
“Well I came from the caves up in the Northern mountain.” Discord explains.

“Where's your mommy and daddy?” Luna wonders.

“Luna, that's a bit too nosey even for me.” Celestia scolded her younger sibling.

“It's okay really, and they left…. I'm honestly not sure where they are.” Discord mumbles.

“Awe that's so sad.” Luna said, her eyes watering slightly.

“Hey, I have an idea! You can live with us!” Beams Celestia.

“Are you sure that's a good idea?” Wonders Luna.

“Shh, Luna be nice.” Mutters Celestia.

(Voice Over)

“Over the years, as we grew up. We became close like two inseparable best friends. He was there for me when no one else was, even when you were banished to the moon.” Celestia explains.

“Sister I don’t think I want to relive that moment of being banished to the moon.” Luna said, her tone blunt.

Celestia sighs. “Fine. Oh! There was also the Gala.”

“Wait… what happened at the gala?” Luna asked, slightly confused.

“You were there, remember?” Celestia said, her tone blunt.

“Um… no.” Luna said, her voice leaking sarcasm.

***

Gala Night, 2015

Celestia and Twilight watched as the guests came into the gala and enjoyed its festivities the night had to offer.

“I must say, it's been very nice having you take over some of the planning responsibilities for this year's Gala.” Celestia said, smiling at her former equal.

Twilight smiles back. “Anything I can do to make it easier on you.” She said, looking out at the sea of ponies.

“Thank you, Twilight. I am quite looking forward to just enjoying the Gala for once.” Celestia said breathing a sigh of relief as a horn from one of the guards from the gala sounded off making Twilight and Celestia look straight ahead.

“Announcing the spirit of chaos, Discord!” The guard announced.

“What is he doing here? He didn't come here to wreck chaos at the gala did he?” Twilight thought.

She looks at her former mentor. “I'll take care of this.” She said quickly, flying over to Discord.

“What are you doing here?” Twilight asked her voice lowered in a whisper.

“Why, I just happen to come to enjoy the Gala Princess, can I not?” Discord asked.

“W-well yeah but…” Twilight sighs, looking back at her mentor who smiles and waves at her, before snapping her attention back to Discord.

“This night is extremely important to me, Discord.” Twilight said, before baring her teeth. “Don’t do anything chaos worthy to ruin my evening.”

“Yes, yes, yes, of course. I promise I’ll be on my best behavior Princess.” Discord said, before walking away.

This made Twilight have a light blush on her cheeks before returning to Celestia's side, her composure back to its former self.

“Sorry about that.” Twilight said looking out at the ponies who were enjoying their evening. Twilight only wishes she was doing the same with her friends, but she did promise Celestia that she would help her with this year's Gala.

Celestia notices Twilight’s bothered expression on her face. “You know? Why don’t you go and have fun with your friends? I can handle the meet and greet tonight.” Celestia said, giving her a warm smile.

Twilight looks at her slightly grateful but also confused. “Are you sure Princess?”

“Sure! Go have fun! I don’t want you to be bored tonight by just staying here and helping me out. Now go on.” She said, giving her a soft smile.

***

Outside the guards were getting tickets from the Gala goers.

“Ticket please.” The guard said.

The pony just walked right past, but the guard put a hoof to her chest. “I’m sorry ma’am, but we can’t let you in without a ticket.” He said.

“What do you mean by “a ticket”? I am the Princess of the Night. I don’t believe I need a ticket to these sorts of events my sister always host.” Luna explains.

The guard scoffs. “Sure you are and I’m the Governor of Fillydelphia.” He said, his tone sarcastic.

Luna narrows her eyes, slightly pissed. “A pony goes out once in her lifetime to a party and now she isn’t even recognized?!” She, mutters sarcastically to herself.

Luna sighs. “Look if you don’t let me through I will gladly let Nightmare Moon in on this.”

“As if you know her? She’s been gone moons ago.” The guard said.

“Oh is she now?” Nightmare Moon said.

The guards' eyes remained expressionless.

“For the love of me! Never mind!” Luna said, who was still in her Nightmare form.

“I’ll just find another way in.” Luna mutters.

Luna flies off and to the back of the castle. “I knew this tunnel beneath the castle would come in handy one day! However, I can’t believe this is how I’m needing to get into my own castle.” Luna mumbles.

Luna walks through the tunnels which were paroled by a few of the royal guards, their eyes widened when they locked eyes with Luna, who forgot to de transform from Nightmare Moon.

“N-Nightmare Moon.” The guard said, his tone shaky.

Luna's eyes widened. “Crap I forgot about this form.” She de-transform from her nightmare half.

The guard looks at her with widened eyes. “P-Princess Luna?!”

“I’m so sorry, your highness! I didn’t recognize you! It’s just you don’t exactly come to these events that your sister hosts. W-why did you not go into the castle by the front gates?”

“It’s a long story.” Luna mumbles.

“Well p-please enjoy the Gala your highness.” The guard said, still slightly shaken from fear.

Luna rolls her eyes before continuing onward.

***

Celestia watches as everyone was enjoying their night she even giggles as she saw Discord pull a small prank or two.

“You look beautiful tonight sister.” Luna said, she was all dolled up in her Gala attire.

But her mane was a tad disarrayed and messy as her dress had cobwebs on it.

“Luna you're here? But I thought you didn’t like coming to these sorts of events.” Celestia wonders.

“Hey it never hurts to have fun every once in a while, besides the Gala only happens once a year and I finally have a chance to enjoy it with the ponies I care about.” Luna said, giving her sister a soft smile.

Celestia's eyes widen at her sister’s rugged appearance. “Um… what happened to you?”

Luna and Celestia stare at each other for a bit. “........ OH YOU TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED! WHAT DID HAPPEN DEAR SISTER!?”

“Luna ... calm down.” Celestia said.

“No! I wasted ten minutes arguing with the guard outside which by the way you need to fire. All because he couldn’t recognize me.” Luna said.

“Well Luna you don’t really get out much….” Celestia mumbles.

Luna narrows her eyes. “All because I wanted to party so I got to party alright! With the bats, spiders and eventually got here!!!” Luna rants.

“Wha-“ Celestia questions.

Luna’s teeth bared. “Don’t ask.” She said as she was cleaning herself up, removing the cobwebs from her dress and redoing her mane into its original style.

“Seriously though, you need to fire that guard and lower his paycheck... Taxes are high enough here.” Luna said her tone was blunt.

Celestia giggles lightly as Luna looks out at the guests that attend tonight’s glorious event.

She spots Discord talking with Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Tree Hugger Rarity and Applejack along with the CMC.

“Wait you mean Discord is here?” Luna questions slightly confused.

“Yeah, Besides can you imagine how dull it would have been if I hadn't invited Discord?” Celestia mutters to herself.

“Sister, this has a bad idea written all over it.” Luna scolds.

“What? He’s just a friend.” Celestia said, her tone nonchalant.

“A ''friend” ? Friends don’t invite friends to the Gala Tia.” Luna said, arching her eyebrows.

“Oh Lulu, you’ll understand one day when you actually have a love life right now this is why you don’t have one…” Celestia said.

Luna glares at her. “Yeah? Then why is he mingling with Twilight over there.” Luna said, looking at Discord and Twilight who were laughing with each other.

“ALRIGHT EVERYPONY IT IS TIME TO CELEBRATE THIS YEARS GALA!” Celestia announced.

“But-” Luna states, but the ponies cheering and whistling interrupts her sentence.

“Luna you should go and enjoy the Gala as well. I think we both deserve a break tonight.” Celestia said, descending the stairs.

“I will join you in a few, sister. I think I’ll just stay here and observe the party.” Luna said.

Celestia shugs. “Suit yourself. I’m going to go greet the guest on the dance floor.” She said, before walking away.

***

“Twilight? Would you like to dance?” Discord asked.

“Oh! I’m not much of a dancer. My friends can definitely vouch for that.” Twilight said, lightly giggling.

“You can definitely say that again.” Fluttershy said, lightly giggling.

“Yeah! Her dancing looks like a dying chicken crossed with a possessed dog.” Rainbow Dash snorts.

“Okay? Don’t you have dates or something?” Twilight asked.

“Hey, it’s fine, we can stay here and just talk if you would prefer that instead.” Discord said, softly smiling at her.

Twilight smiles. “You know? I am surprised you were able to keep your chaos under control tonight.” Twilight said.

“You said this event was important to you. I didn’t want to wreck your evening.” Discord explains.

“Adorable…” Rarity said, lightly swooning at the two.

“We’re just friends, nothing else.” Twilight said.

“Friends don’t look at friends like the way you two have been all night Twi.” Applejack said.

Twilight lightly blushed while her friends giggled.

They didn’t know Celestia was behind Twilight.

“Excuse me Twilight? Do you mind if I borrow Discord for a few? I have to ask him if he can help with an event for the Gala tonight.” Celestia asked.

“Oh, um sure.” Twilight said, slightly confused.

The two walked away leaving Twilight to talk with her friends.

***

Voice over

“Why did you do that Tia?” Luna asked

“Shut It Luna I’m trying to tell a dramatic love triangle story.” Celestia explains.

***

“So what is this event you need help with exactly Princess.” Discord asked, following the Princess down the hall.

“Oh it’s out here on the balcony and in the gardens.” Celestia said.

“You know you clean up rather nicely for a creature of chaos ya know?” Celestia said, making small talk.

“Oh Tia! You baffle me.” He chuckles. “You look beautiful tonight as well. So what chaos do you need me to cause tonight to make this event more festive?” Discord asked.

Celestia opens the door to the balcony. “Oh you’ll see.” She said, before closing the door behind her.

He notices that the balcony and garden was already festive. “Wait the garden is already decorated. Celestia what is this about?”

“Discord, I have been meaning to tell you something, something I never told you the moment we met…” she started.

***

Luna watches the party goers, but she doesn't see her sister. “Wait? Where’s Tia?” Luna wonders.

She descends down a flight of stairs and walks amongst the party goers. “Wonderful gala your highness.” One of them said, bowing to her.

“Thank you now if you’ll excuse me I’m actually looking for somepony.” Luna said, she notices Twilight and her friends laughing.

“Twilight? Sorry for interrupting you having fun with your friends, but have you seen my sister?” Luna asked.

“Uh yeah. She needed Discord help with an event for the Gala…” Rainbow Dash explains.

“Do you know where they are at?” Luna asked.

“No clue, Princess.” Fluttershy said.

“Okay thank you.” Luna said, before walking off.

An idea strikes. “I think I have a good idea where they could be.” Luna thought to herself.

***

“What is it, Celestia?” Discord asked.

“Um… would you like something to drink?” Celestia asked, mentally kicking herself for asking something stupid.

“Wha-“ Discord said, slightly confused.

“That’s not what I meant to say what I mean is…” Celestia sighs.

Luna spots the two out on the balcony. “Bingo.” She mutters to herself.

She then teleported herself into some nearby bushes, listening.

“Discord, I've been meaning to t-tell you something... “ Celestia said.

Celestia leans in about to give Discord a kiss, at first he was reluctant to remember he was at the Gala with someone: Twilight.

“Oh hell no!” Luna shouts.

This broke them apart.

“Luna!” Celestia scolds.

Luna then teleports between the two. “Don’t you Luna me! What was that?! Oh look at me, I'm Celestia, I smile and wave at pony politicians, I raise the sun with all my glory, and I cheated with Discord from my prize pupil on my almost!” Luna said, her tone strict.

“Luna! You had no business-“ Celestia said.

“Oh did I sister?! Last time I checked I didn’t know it was a sin to spy on somepony you cared about which from the looks of it you didn’t!” Luna shouts.

Discord watches the two back and forth with popcorn, Luna smacks the popcorn out of his hands. “Oh don’t think you're off the hook too!” Luna seethed.

As if Luna’s outburst made him snap back into reality. “Your sister is right Celestia! What we are doing is wrong. This isn’t right what we are doing Twilight is our friend and…. I can’t do that to a friend. Let’s just go back inside and enjoy the Gala as friends.” Discord said, making the popcorn disappear.

Celestia sighes slightly pissed that Luna ruined their moment. “Y-your right let's go.” Celestia said, turning back to go inside.

“You know I think I’m gonna stay out here for a bit and do some reflecting.” Discord said, looking at the sky.

“Yeah you do that. I have guests to finish greeting anyways.” Celestia said, turning back to go inside.

***

“Princess Celestia, where's Discord? The Gala is almost over.” Twilight said.

“Oh, he went out for some air, by the balcony.” Celestia explains.

“Is he ok?” Twilight wonders.

“Yeah, he’ll be fine. How are you enjoying the Gala?” Celestia asked, trying to make small talk.

“Nice acting, sis…” Luna mutters loud enough for Celestia to hear.

“Don’t you have guests to greet yourself?” Celestia wonders, her eyes narrowed at Luna.

“Too stuffy for my-“ Luna said, but Discord cut her off.

“Oh Twilight dear it's good to see you!” Discord said his tone was cheerful.

“Oh, Discord where have you been?” Twilight wonders. “Celestia said you were out on the balcony.”

“About to kiss my sister…” Luna coughs.

Twilight looks at Discord in shock. “WHAT!?” She asked.

“Luna, you imbecile!” Celestia said, her teeth bared.

“Well it’s true! Besides you were planning on keeping it like it’s some major secret from her! She deserves to know the truth and if you ask me they should have given me the element of Honesty.” Luna explains.

Twilight backs away her magic aura fumbling with the door handle she had to get out of there now.

“Oh sugar plum it's not what you think!” Discord calls out after her.

Celestia looks at Luna. “Out of all the things I want you to keep, of all the things I've let you do, you ungrateful pony…” She said.

“Ungrateful? Ungrateful! At Least I don’t lie to my friends! You basically ruined your dearest former students' life. Who's the ungrateful pony now?” Luna asked, her teeth bared.

“Dunno bout y’all but, she is spitting straight facts.” Applejack said, eating some food from the desert table.

***

Twilight runs down the hallway with tears in her eyes.

She just wanted to go home.

“Twilight! Twilight! Wait!” Discord calls out, he grabs Twilight by the hoof spinning her to face him.

“What was that back there? You came to the Gala alone, meet with me and then-“ Twilight said, but Discord lightly kisses her.

“I know. Twilight I didn’t mean to make you feel the way I did. I honestly thought Celestia needed help with a few of the Gala preparations.” Discord said.

“Honest?” Twilight asked.

“Fully! I mean if I wasn’t do you believe I wouldn’t be outside the Gala chasing you down to make sure you’re okay? The old me wouldn’t have done that.” Discord said.

Twilight lightly scoffs. “Applejack is right…. this... what we are doing isn’t a “just friends” thing. Is it? I mean Friends don’t kiss friends especially…. like that.” Twilight said lightly blushing.

“Besides Tia and I agreed to just be friends nothing more… nothing less! Ugh! I don’t know why but I seem to care for you as more than just friends it seems. It’s like I can envision our future together— one day maybe. You mean more to me than all the chaos in Equestria Twilight Sparkle. I didn’t realize that until now- or well til Luna knocked some sense into me. Besides I couldn’t bear to hurt you and I can’t do that to a friend. ” Discord said lightly chuckling.

Twilight remained silent, her eyebrows arched.

“Okay more than a friend. What Celestia said and almost did on that balcony means very little to me at the moment all that matters is you. So what do you say? Want to head back inside and finish off the evening with a slow song or food if you prefer.” Discord said.

Twilight softly giggles. “I would like that.” She softly mutters.

***

(Back to present)

“Why didn’t you tell him sooner?” Wonders Luna, placing her plate in the sink.

Celestia sighs. “Never got the chance to. After I witnessed Discord walking back into the Gala with Twilight I just gave up.” Celestia places her fork in her cake.

“I wish things were different. I wish I told him while I had the chance too.” Celestia mutters.

Luna sighed and walked over to her sister. “Well, If you ask me it is both of your faults. You both had miss opportunities.” Luna said.

“More like you wrecked the moment.” Celestia chided.

“I wrecked the moment? I was just saving Twilight's reputation. Sorry if i cared back then. Besides don’t go pointing hooves at anypony who tries to save others Tia, it's not healthy.” Luna said.

“Whatever, What we had was a fillyhood crush that seem to have resolved and resurfaced at the Gala. It’s like it’s came back to haunt me.” Celestia explains.

“Well for those feelings to resurface and you reminiscing about it now obviously mean something to you.” Mutters Luna.

Celestia sighs. “It's in the past. What's done is done now and nothing can be changed.” She said.

Luna stays silent for a moment. “Besides it's not like he still feels the same way.” Celestia mutters.

Luna thought for a moment. “Hey, you never know how somepony feels about you if you ask. And you can’t do anything about it now.” Luna said, nonchalantly.

“... or can I...” Celestia beams.

“Tia… don’t! Sister, I-I was just joking, you're not seriously going to ask him?! Besides Discord and Twilight are hardly ever away from each other.” Luna explains, warning her sister.

“I'm sure she will have something important to go here to in the next few weeks.” Celestia said, her tone nonchalant.

Luna rolls her eyes. “Well, I'm going to bed. Goodnight.” She said, yawning.

Celestia in return yawns. “Same. Goodnight sister.” She watched as Luna heads back into her bed chambers.

Celestia then turns back to her attention to the dirty plates that her and Luna had. She quickly washes the two before, heading to bed, but before she heads to bed she makes a quick stop to the throne room.

She gazes upon her throne, thinking to herself.

One day.

Chapter 9: What's Wrong With Being Confident
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 9: What's Wrong With Being Confident

Twilight walks into the small office with Celestia. “Celestia, if this is about Harmonia's behavior in school I will straighten her out once we get home.” Twilight explains.

Celestia giggles. “Nonsense Twilight. Harmonia is not in trouble this time.” Celestia said, her tone nonchalantly.

“Wait...what?” Twilight questions, slightly confused.

“I actually came to talk to you about Harmonia.” Celestia explains.

Twilight stayed silent, still slightly confused, by what her former mentor was trying to explain.

Celestia continues. “I have been observing Harmonia's behavior these past few months. She is doing extremely well!”

***

Harmonia sits outside under a shade tree keeping away from the other fillies and colts. She decided that she wanted to be alone for the day so that she could practice her magic.

“Just concentrate.” Harmonia thought to herself.

She ignits her horn, trying to turn her orange into an apple.

“I almost got it.” Harmonia mumbles to herself. She breathes a sigh of relief, trying to get back to practicing.

Until she heard somepony shouting, she lost concentration. She opens her eyes to see a young colt, the same colt she saw on her first day coming here, get bullied by some mare she has never seen before.

She hears a swishing sound in front of her. It was Crystal, who snatched her orange up. “Hey! Give that back!” Whines Harmonia.

Crystal only made a slight stuck up sound, scoffing at her cousin. Harmonia snatchs the orange back from her cousin and begins walking away.

“Why are you leaving? Scared of being humiliated?” Crystal calls out, she had a smirk played onto her muzzle.

Harmonia stops and turns around. “Humiliated? By who?” Harmonia questions, her muzzle scrunched slightly.

“Mystic!” Crystal calls over the mare. The mare, who Harmonia assumed was Mystic- trots over to where the two were standing at. Mystic had a white coat- similar to Crystal, but Mystic had a dirty blonde mane mixed with light blonde following by a few light blue streaks. Her cutie mark resemble a wand and of course like everypony here she was a unicorn.

“Yes?” The unicorn had a perplexed look on her face. Harmonia could tell she was from Canterlot, every mare or stallion that came from Canterlot was always stuck up.

Crystal said nothing, but shifts her eyes over to Harmonia. Mystic gasps. “Is this the mare you have been telling me about?” Mystic asks.

Crystal nodded. “Of course.” Crystal mutters.

“Oh I've been waiting a long time to finish you.” Mystic smirks.

Harmonia looks at this mare with a bewildering expression on her face. “Hold up! Finish me? I-I don't even know who you are!” Harmonia said. “This mare is obviously crazy.” Harmonia thought to herself.

“Are you the daughter of Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Mystic asks.

“C-can I just lie and say no.” Harmonia asks. She really did not want to pick a fight today, she just got back on everypony good side again.

“I'm afraid that's out of the question.” Mystic smirks. She fires her horn and blasts it at Harmonia.

Harmonia moves out of the way. “Look I really don't want to fight. Besides, I barely even know you, but you seem like a nice mare.” Harmonia said, trying to reason with this crazy young mare.

“Let's just say our mothers have a bit of history together.” Mystic said, circling around Harmonia.

Harmonia got on all four keeping her distance from Mystic, but proceeds to circle around her.

“I don't even know who your mother is.” Harmonia said.

“Well I'm finishing what my mother started long ago, starting with you.” Mystic said, her eyes glowing.

“Fine! If it's a duel you want, then a duel you shall have.” Harmonia said, she transforms herself back into the unicorn form she had on the first day she came here.

“Just remembered, what I've told you time and time again you will never be nothing, you will always be nothing.” Crystal calls out.

Harmonia rolls her eyes. “I'm going to show you what a real unicorn can do.” Mystic snarks, still circling around Harmonia.

“Are you sure about that?” Harmonia questions.

“Quite! I'll finish you one way or another.” Mystic snears.

“Or not.” Harmonia smirks.

“Draw!” Shouts Mystic. She levitates a nearby shrub and herald it in Harmonia’s direction, letting it hit Crystal instead.

“Hey!” Crystal whines. Harmonia thinks for a moment sending pie and splattering it in Mystic’s face.

A crowd begins to form around the two fillies. A few stifled laughers could be heard among the crowd. “Clever! But can you do this.” Mystic questions. Above her, White cloud of snow forms above Harmonia, dumping it above her.

Harmonia uses a spell to melt the snow away. Harmonia, huffs glaring at the mare. “Don't tell me you give up all ready. I was just starting to have fun.” Mystic smirks, her tone viciously playful.

“Not a chance!” Shouts Harmonia. Harmonia, quickly transforms out of her unicorn appearance, seeing that it wasn't doing her much of any good.

Harmonia thinks quickly for a moment. “I'd hate to see you get attack by flash bees.” Harmonia said. She made the flash bees appear, but Mystic quickly made them disappear before they had a chance to sting her.

The small colt examines from afar. “No way!” He mutters, he then gallops off to find somepony to help.

“I really should have taken more magic lessons with mommy and daddy.” Harmonia thought to herself.

Celestia’s office door flew open, to reveal the colt. His blue eyes were frantic and filled with worry. “What’s wrong Cotton Berry?” Celestia asks, her voice concerned.

Twilight turns her attention to the young colt.

“Princess Celestia!! There’s a magical duel going on outside!!” Cotton Berry announces, then he hurries off to join the others.

Celestia and Twilight both look at each other, both mimicking the same expression.

When the two alicorns got outside to the playground, they could hear colts and fillies yelling “FIGHT” over and over again. Celestia saw mini explosions of pink and blue magic smashing against each other. Celestia and Twilight looked at each other, worried and ran towards the fight. They moved past the little ponies and their jaws dropped at what they saw. Twilight gasped at the sight.

“What is the meaning of all of this?” Celestia asks, her voice loud and stern. All the ponies went quiet. Harmonia and Mystic looked at the princess and stopped.

“Okay, I know every student that attends my school, but you, I have never seen before.” Celestia said looking at Mystic.

“What are you exactly doing here and attacking my student?” Celestia asks, her tone serious.

“She has to pay!” Mystic said, pointing a hoof at her.

”I didn’t even do anything to you.” Harmonia exclaims, as she stands beside her mother.

Mystic rolled her eyes. She walks over to Harmonia whispering into her ear.

“You better be lucky that the almighty Princess Celestia came in time. Or you would have been finished. Next time you won’t be such a lucky princess.” The young unicorn said, her tone rather threatening.

With foul words said, she teleported away. Twilight walked from behind Harmonia, her eyes narrowed.

“Harmonia, do you know who that was?” Twilight asks.

“No, but she definitely knew who you were.” Harmonia said, her tone serious.
Twilight looked at her daughter with a puzzled expression. “Everypony head to class.” Celestia instructions the crowd of ponies.

Everypony follows Celestia’s orders, except Harmonia, who stayed behind with Twilight. “What are you doing here anyways?” Harmonia asks.

“I'm not exactly sure, but Celestia wanted to talk to me about you.” Twilight said.

“Am I in trouble?” Harmonia asks.

“Not really. It's like a parent teacher conference so to speak.” Twilight explains.

“Oh! Well I better get to class, don't want to be late.” Harmonia beams then hurried off.

***

“This is not the class I wish to be in.” Harmonia mutters. She was in detention for the next three hours.

“Well maybe next time you will learn not to start fights on school grounds.” Celestia said, she then shuts the door.

After sitting there, staring blankly at her paper where she was supposed to write: “ I will not fight in school anymore” instead she just shouts to herself. “This is boring!”

She then teleports out of detention.

The door to Celestia’s office was still closed, but Harmonia could still hear Celestia and her Mom's voice.

“But, she is only five. Do you really think she would be ready to be crowned in two years?” Twilight wonders.

“She seems to be doing a good job so far, besides she's already born into royalty. She doesn't have to be ascended like you were Twilight only crowned.” Celestia explains.

“I was ascended to an alicorn by learning about friendship and I earned my crown like that. I would rather my daughter have the same ruling. Let her make friends while she is still young.” Twilight explains.

“I understand your point Twilight. But not everypony follows in the same hoofsteps as their parents-” Celestia was cut off, by a small squeal outside the door.

“Um… was that you?” Celestia asks Twilight.

Twilight shook her head. “No.”

Twilight opens the door only to reveal a flash of raspberry pink magic left behind.

Twilight sighs. “You can go ahead Twilight I’ll have a talk with Harmonia.” Celestia said, as she placed a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.

“Thank you, Celestia. I’ll be back later to pick her up.” Twilight said, before walking out the room.

***

Celestia made her way to the detention room, where Harmonia was reading a book. "I'm sorry Harmonia, but when you are crowned princess you just can’t spread your chaos powers all over the place. You will have to learn how to control it." Celestia said

"Well when I'm crowned that will be the first thing to go." Harmonia said, her tone confident.

"Not while I'm still around!" Celestia said.

"Well in that case I'll go start a democracy with Great Aunt Luna." Harmonia said, with a small grin.

"Nice try, but your not crowned yet." Celestia said, she smirks at Harmonia.

Harmonia closes her book. "But I will be soon." she said, looking at Celestia.

"But you aren't yet. And at the rate you're going you are shaping up to be a pretty poor princess indeed!" Celestia said, her tone kindly strict.

Excuse me, but that's not the way I see it!" Harmonia said, gazing at her mother's past mentor and ruler of all of Equestria.

***

Discord paced up and down with his arms around his back. Twilight and Harmonia were supposed to be back five minutes ago. Usually around this time, Harmonia would have returned from school and given him a big hug while Twilight gave him a kiss. Discord ears perked up as he heard the castle door open. He frowned as he saw Starlight and Tempest appearing behind it, carrying saddlebags on their backs.

“Hi Discord! I got everything on Twilight’s list!” Starlight said.

“Discord? Have you seen Twilight and your daughter?” Tempest asks.

“No. They were supposed to be here five minutes ago. I wonder what’s keeping them?” Discord replied, tapping Tempest’s broken horn.

“Come on Discord! Five minutes! It’s not like Harmonia got into a fight at school!” Starlight asked, laughing. The doors opened to see Twilight and Harmonia. Harmonia teleported up to her room. Twilight sighed as she closed the door and walked towards her husband, friend and personal guard.

“So, did Harmonia have a good day at school?” Discord said, puckering up, ready to receive a kiss from Twilight. Twilight put a hoof to Discord’s mouth.

“Harmonia got into a fight today.” Twilight said, blunty. Starlight, Discord and Tempest gasped.

“What happened Twi?! Is she hurt?” Starlight asked, worried.

“She got into a magical duel with another unicorn. My daughter is not hurt, thankfully. But I don’t understand why she keeps getting into fights! Have I done anything to make her do this? I don’t understand.” Twilight groaned, slumping to the ground.

“I think one of us could go and comfort Harmonia?” Tempest said, her tone blunt.

“Maybe I should go. She can help me prepare dinner while we talk. I can convince her to eat my fillyhood dish!” Starlight said happily, teleporting away before anypony responded. Starlight teleported into Harmonia’s room, startling the little being.

“Aunt Starlight? What are you doing here?” Harmonia asked. Starlight took her lion paw and they both teleported to the kitchen where Harmonia saw different ingredients laid out. Harmonia looked at her aunt in confusion while Starlight giggled. She ignites her magic to make Tempest appear beside her.

“What? What is going on? Starlight? Harmonia? I don’t understand.” Tempest said, very confused. Starlight, Tempest and Harmonia began to cook Starlight’s fillyhood dish as they talked about.

“You are going to help us cook! Besides, I've been wanting to try my favorite dish for awhile now and you are going to help us.” Starlight explains placing out the rest of the ingredients.

Tempest lightly chuckles. “Eh. If you haven't noticed I'm a royal guard not a chief.” Tempest explains.

“Never hurts to try anything new, right?” Harmonia asks.

“I guess you're right.” Tempest mumbles, she grabs a pan from the oven, placing it on top of the counter.

10 minutes later….

Smoke surrounded the three, both looking at Tempest who gave a light-hearted chuckle. “I warned you that I wasn't a chief.” Tempest explained.

Starlight rolled her eyes. Giving Harmonia a bare expression. Starlight sighs. “Well, I guess we better clean this up.” She mutters to the two.

All three of them were a mess along with the kitchen. They start to grab the cleaning supply from under the sink and begin cleaning, as they were cleaning Starlight asks her niece a series of questions about what happened at school today.

“....Well I found out that I'm supposed to be crowned in the next two years.” Harmonia explains, as she washes down the countertop.

“How? I thought a pony only gets crowned when he or she achieves that certain goal in their lives that transforms them into an alicorn.” Tempest wonders.

“Yes, but Twilight's niece was the first born Alicorn in Equestria.” Starlight explains.

“But I thought Great Aunt Luna and Celestia were the first alicorns in Equestria?” Harmonia asks, slightly confused.

“If you ask me, we are all confused at the moment.” Starlight said, her tone blunt.

“Oh and I also broke into song!” Harmonia grins. “Would you like to hear it?” She asks her aunt.

“I'm gonna be the best Princess with-” Harmonia gets cut off by Tempest.

“I love musicals as much as the next pony, but can we please just get this mess cleaned up.” Tempest said, scrubbing the floor.

“You know Tempy you are no fun half the time. Besides I was going to sing about my plans after I became crowned.” Harmonia huffs, crossing her paw and claw.

“I can have tons of fun if I want to.” Tempest said, defensive.

Starlight giggles at how defensive Tempest was being. “How about you can go outside and play while we clean up this mess.” Starlight suggests.

“Are you sure?” Harmonia wonders.

“Of course!” Starlight beams. “Now go have fun.”

***

Harmonia took it as an opportunity to be free from her “chore”. She teleports herself outside of the castle, where the warm soft breeze of a late May wind blows throw her mane.

She lays down in the grass, closing her eyes and letting the warm rays of Celestia’s sun soak into her fur. Letting the warmth fill her soul. She felt calm and at peace.

“Hey watch out!” Shouts a voice. But Harmonia didn't listen, she was still soaking in the rays of Celestia’s sun.

The figure, crashes into Harmonia, sending them both tumbling down the hill. Harmonia huffs. “Hey! What's the big idea!” She asks.

“I-I'm so sorry.” The young pegasus colt said. He extend his hoof to help her up. “My mom insistence that I practice my flying, luckily I crashed into you.” He smirks.

Harmonia blushes. “What's your name?” He asks.

“Ha-Harmonia.” She stammered. Harmonia gazes at the young colt. He had a Amber orange fur, raspberry pink eyes. His mane was slick back with colors of fire mixed with a tint of deep purple. She took notice that his left wing had a few clips and tears in it.

“Well Ha-Harmonia.” He snickers a bit. “It's a pleasure to meet you. My name is Prism Dash.” Prism said.

“Nice to meet you.” Harmonia said. “So what brings you here? As many times as I have been out here I've never had any visitors fall from the sky.” Harmonia snicks.

Prism smirks. “Well, my mom was giving me flying lessons until her cutie mark started to glow.” Prism explains.

“Must be a “Friendship Mission.” Explains Harmonia.

From the sky Rainbow Dash, was flying over head, looking for Prism. “Prism! Where are you?” Rainbow calls out.

Prism sighs. “Sorry about her, she is a bit overprotective of me.” Prism chuckles to himself, he was bashful.

“I'm down here mom!” Prism calls out.

Rainbow Dash spots them from the sky, she comes down looking at the two.

“Hey Aunt Rainbow! What are you doing here?” Harmonia wonders.

“Well the map called your Aunt Fluttershy and I on a mission. So I hope you don't mind if the boys could stay with you for a few hours.” Rainbow said.

From a distance comes Fluttershy and her son. He was an Earth pony, with pale green fur. His mane was up in a colt bun with the colors of Fluttershy mane and a tinge of orange-red. His expression remains calm.

“Hey Rainbow Dash! Ready to go on our “Friendship Mission”?” Fluttershy asks.

“Heck yeah I am!” Rainbow Dash seemed more excited than Fluttershy. Rainbow pumps her hoof in the air. “it's been awhile since we ever went on a Friendship Mission. Just like old times.” Rainbow beams.

“I feel the same way! I hope Twilight doesn't mind if we drop the boys off.” Fluttershy said.

“Nah, I'm sure she wouldn't mind.” Rainbow Dash said. “Now come on!” Rainbow shot in Twilight's castle, obviously overly excited about the mission.

***

Twilight stood at the Friendship Table, looking at Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash cutie mark circling around an area that they have never been to. The door creaks open to reveal the two pegasus.

“I'm glad you two could make it!” Beams Twilight.

“So where is this Friendship Mission at?” Rainbow Dash asks, she was obviously excited and eager to get her mission done.

“Here!” Twilight pointed a hoof to a mediocre sized city. “Baltimare?” Fluttershy questions.

Twilight nods. “Why would the map call us there?” Rainbow Dash questions.

“I'm not sure, but whatever the reason is. It picked you two for the job.” Twilight said.

“Alright, well we better go.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Twilight I hope you don't mind, but we brought Meadow Bliss and Prism Dash to play with Harmonia.” Fluttershy said.

“Of course I don't.” Twilight said.

Rainbow Dash smiles. “Well come on, Flutters we better get going.” she said, motioning for Fluttershy to come on.

***

Outside Meadow Bliss and Prism Breeze was relaxing under Celestia's sun. “So do you guys do anything for fun?” Harmonia asks them.

Meadow Bliss had his eyes closed, but still responded to Harmonia's question. “Of course! We do.” he said.

“We like to pull pranks ever now and then.” Prism said, his tone nonchalant.

“Shh!” Meadow Bliss said.

“Dude, what are you even doing?” Prism said. Noticing that the earth pony was at peace.

“What does it look like? I'm meditating. You guys should try it sometime.” His tone was mellow and calm.

“No thanks. I prefer chaos.” Harmonia giggles.

“So you said you guys like pranks?” Harmonia said, looking at the boys.

“He does, I don't.” Meadow explains, his eyes still close.

“Yep! They are awesome! Though I tend to get a little carried away and I get into trouble..” Prism said, laughing nervously. Harmonia shrugged her shoulders and made a chocolate milkshake with whipped cream appear in front of her. She took a large sip from it.

“How did you do that?” Meadow Bliss asks, his attention now fully aware looking at the draconequus.

“Oh, well, I have special powers. I can do anything with them!” Harmonia beams.

“So you're like a genie!” Said another voice.

“Where did you come from?” Asks Prism.

He was referring to the young earth pony. She had light pink fur, baby blue eyes, her mane was mixed with periwinkle and dark blue.

Her tone was giddy and full of excitement. “Hi! I'm Confetti Pop!” Confetti said, her grin was wide.

“You must be new here! And if you're new here that means I've never seen you around here before!” This filly was talking a mile a minute. “So now I give you the “Welcome To Ponyville Song!”

Confetti took a gasp of air and launched into her song. “Welcome to Ponyville, Welcome to Ponyville, Welcome to Ponyville and your new! If-”

Harmonia cuts the filly off. “I’ve been here for five years.” Harmonia explains, her tone blunt.

“Awe, you cut me off at the best part.” Confetti frowns.

The group started to laugh, from afar a young Pegasus filly was watching from a distance.

She softly smiles, before turning to leave.

***

Meanwhile….

Sunset Shimmer’s POV:

Studded boots pounded the pavement as the cold nipped at her skin. Running, was a small girl, she looked to have the height of 5’0. She was running as fast as her legs could carry her. She had pale tangerine skin and light baby blue eyes. Her hair was in elegant ringlets of midnight indigo, she had two streaks in her hair one of light gold the other streak was vivid crimson.

“Mom is going to kill me,” Phoenix thought to herself. She made a stop to catch her breath. “Maybe I can weasel my way out of getting into trouble.” She thought to herself. “That seems to always work with Mom.” She lets herself rest for a moment, before walking into the house.

She composes herself. She took a deep breath before opening the door however her mother beat her to it.

Her mother did.

She came face to face with Sunset, her arms crossed over her chest with a furious look on her face. She couldn’t tell if it was from her leaving this time or her father’s fault once again for having another woman over, who wasn’t her mom while she was at work.

Sunset ran up to her daughter and hugged her, almost too tight. “Mom, I can't breathe…” Phoenix choked out.

Sunset unwraps her arms around her daughter placing them squarely a distance from each other. Sunset lightly grips Phoenix's shoulder blades, looking at her in the eyes. “Do you know how worried I was for you?” Sunset asks, her tone more worried than strict.

“I’m fine mom, really.” Phoenix said, her voice sounding calm.

Sunset sighed. “Come on.” She made her way down the steps.

Phoenix looks at her mom confused. “Wait… where are we going? What about my bags?” she asked.

You won’t be needing any of that where we are going.” Sunset sofly smiles at her daughter.

Phoenix on the other hand was confused. “Just trust me.” Sunset softly spoke, she motions her daughter to come. Phoenix silently followed her mother, and didn't bother to question her.

Sunset takes one final look at her husband, he had passed out in the recliner. Sunset silent shaking her head. “Come on, sweetie.” Sunset whispers to Phoenix.

Phoenix looks back at her father, tears streaming down. She clutches onto Sunset’s hand tightly. Sunset opens the door, they both walk out into the cool night air.

***

Sunset and Phoenix remain quiet, they have been walking to God knows where for the past thirty-five minutes.

Sunset sighs, looking back at her daughter and giving a small smile to her. Phoenix thought for a moment, wondering if this is the best time to bring it up.

“Mom?” Phoenix asks, her tone was slightly inaudible.

Sunset walks a bit more, clearly not hearing her daughter the first time. She silently watches as Sunset uses her cell phone. “All six phones, straight to voicemail.” Sunset mumbles to herself.

Phoenix decides to try again. “Mom?” She asks again. Sunset sticks her phone back in her pocket.

“Yes?” Sunset asks.

“Remember earlier when you asked where I was?” Phoenix asks. Sunset nods. “But that doesn’t matter at the moment, sweetie.” Sunset said, softly.

“Actually it does.” Phoenix thought. She sighs and follows Sunset in tow. “Mom, what is Equestria?” Phoenix asks, her tone innocent.

Sunset stops dead in her tracks, rather either deciding to either lie or tell her daughter the truth. “A little white lie wouldn’t hurt at the moment. Would it?” Sunset thought to herself. Besides both have been through so much tonight. She doesn’t think her daughter deserves to know the whole truth. Not yet anyways.

Sunset continues walking to her desire destination. “You remember those old tale I tell you at bedtime?” She asks.

“Mhm.” Phoenix said.

“That is what I mean by “Equestria” it’s a magical land filled with friendly ponies and has two sisters who rule the day and night.” Sunset explains.

Phoenix stops. “Mom, I’m eleven now. I know those are just fairytales- er ponytales- in your case.”

Sunset stops, she turns around this time looking at her daughter. “Mom, I want the truth.” Phoenix said, her tone blunt.

Sunset was speechless. “Phoenix, what are you talking about?” she asks.

“You want to know where I have been these past few months?” Phoenix asks. Sunset was silent. “I went to that place that you said was a “fantasy” Equestria. I stay there whenever you and dad get into one of those huge fights. Is it because of me, why you guys fight all the time?” Tears prick at the ends of Phoenix’s cyan baby blue eyes.

“Phoenix! Of course not! You know how your dad is especially with the bring home different women while I’m at work. This isn’t your fault.” Sunset hugs her daughter.

The wind blowing both of their hair. Phoenix looks up at her mother. “Come on, I think it’s time that you know the truth.” Sunset said.

The pair make their way to a bench that was nearby Canterlot High School. They were surrounded by a small flower garden and some shrubs and bushes, the moonlight being their only source of light casting down on the ground making light.

Sunset sits Phoenix into her lap. “Your right, Phoenix. I'm not from here. I’m from that fairy tale land called Equestria. The sun princess I keep telling you about her name is actually Princess Celestia-”

“But why isn’t she a Queen?” Phoenix questions.

“Hehe, um Queens are bad in that world.” Sunset said, giving a grim expression to her daughter.

Phoenix stays quite to let her mom finish. “Anyways, your mom did a very bad thing in her past. I grew bitter and jealous and was mean to everyone-”

“But you’re not like that now.” Phoenix said, smiling.

“You’re right, now please quit interrupting mommy’s story.” Sunset scolds.

Phoenix sighs, but Sunset continues. “I saw myself as a Princess became jealous and resentful and because of those bitter emotions I fled here to Canterlot City, where here I learned the key factors of friendship. It took awhile to learn, but it became easy after a while.” Sunset explains.

“Will we ever come back here?” Phoenix asks.

Sunset sighs. “Maybe one day.” She mumbles.

“Now before we go I have some questions for you.” Sunset said, booping the tip of her daughter’s nose with her finger.

Phoenix giggles.

“You’re one smart cookie. How did you figure out I was from Equestria?” Sunset questions, a smug look plays on her face.

Phoenix bit her bottom lip. “I may have read your diary.” She casts her eyes to the ground. She knew her mother was disappointed that she went through her personal stuff, but she hated secrets.

Sunset’s eyebrows furrow slightly. “You went through my journal without my permission?” Sunset asks, her voice slightly stern. “Phoenix you know that is private property and off limits even to you.”

“I know mom… it’s just I hate secrets and being left in the dark. I’m sorry though and I promise to never do it again.” Phoenix pleads, hoping that her mother forgives her.

Sunset sighs. “I guess it’s fine, but next time ask before snooping around in someone stuff it is not very nice and can get you in a heap of trouble.” She warns her daughter.

Phoenix nods. “Okay I promise.” She said.

Phoenix stays silent for a moment before another question came to her mind. “Who’s Princess Twilight Sparkle?” Phoenix asks, curiosity really has the best of this child tonight.

“You sure do have a lot of questions tonight, huh? She is one of my old best friends. And she is the one who helped me become the person-er pony- I am today! Other than, she lives in Equestria.”

“But what about Aunt Twilight?” Phoenix asks, referring to her aunt.

Sunset rubs the back of her neck. “Yeah, those are two totally different people. And your Aunt Twilight turned into a demon who tried to form a rift between two worlds bent on dark magic.” She gives an quirky smile to her daughter.

Phoenix eyes went wide. “But that’s all in the past.” Sunset said, she gave a light giggle. Sunset then pulls out her phone checking the time it was going on 11:33 p.m. and not a single call or even message from her friends.

Phoenix yawns, rubbing her eyes. Sunset picks her up and place her on the left side of her hip. “You ready to go?” She asks, softly. Phoenix nods, tiredly. Sunset takes a deep breath, making her way over to the Canterlot High statue. The base of the statue ripples giving it a magical glowing effect and the two pass through it.

Leaving Canterlot City behind them.

Chapter 10: Who's Afraid Of A Little Adventure
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 10: Who's Afraid Of A Little Adventure

Harmonia, being the adventurous young draconequus she was, makes her way through Everfree Forest. She was making her way to Froggy Bottom Bog. The eerie atmosphere, making the young draconequus unaware of the danger that lurks within forest.

Harmonia continues to plays along the path that her mother told Zecora to mark for her, which held tiny colorful speckles of stones. Harmonia teeters along a small fallen log across. She looks up and just from afar heald Froggy Bottom Bog, Harmonia saw it within her field of vision.

Harmonia being a tad clumsy, accidentally trips over the log. She begins to tumble down the cliff, but her tumbling comes to a stop once after she bumps into somepony, who looked to be around her age.

Harmonia opens her eyes to come face to face with a creature she has never seen before.

The creature then looks at Harmonia, her eyes narrowed at her. She looked like she was ready to pounce her.

Harmonia backs away, slightly timid by her appearance. “What are you doing here, Equestrianer. Who are you?” she sneers, demanding answers from the draconequus.

Harmonia moves to the left, the creature follows. She tries to move to the right, once again the creature follows.

The creature stops, and looks at the draconequus, confused by her movements. “What are you doing?” She asks.

“My daddy says to never turn your back on a changeling.” Harmonia sneers.

The changeling smirks at her. “Do you always do what daddy says?” The changeling asks.

Harmonia’s eyebrows were furrowed. “No!” she scoffs.

The changeling saw how amusing it was to tick off the draconequus, so she pressed further. “Betcha do! I bet your daddy’s little girl.” She laughs.

Harmonia remains silent, her ears flat. The changeling then turns to make her way to Froggy Bottom Bog, the exact same place where Harmonia was heading. “A changeling doesn't need anypony. I can take care of myself.” Harmonia’s friendly interest peeks within this changeling, she starts to follow behind her.

Like her mother, Harmonia begins to ask questions. “Really?” Harmonia asks.

Without watching, Harmonia steps on a twig which snaps. Alerting a pack of timberwolves. “Cool!” Harmonia said, her tone rather exciting.

The changeling smiles at her, but her smile quickly falters into a frown especially one of fear. Her eyes went wide as she started to scream at Harmonia, who was in return- was unaware that a Timberwolf with its mouth open, hovering above her.

Harmonia quickly turns to see what the changeling was screaming about, which what she saw made Harmonia scream as well. “Run!” She yells at the changeling.

Without hesitation, the changeling and Harmonia runs through the forest. The timberwolf howling for more to come after the two.

Harmonia was about to leap to a nearby branch, as the changeling follows after. But she quickly retreats when she sees that a timberwolf leaps out in front of them.

“This way!” Harmonia said, leading the two manage to dodge the timberwolf.

The timberwolf growls and howls signaling more to follow it.

“You are a changeling! Right? Can’t you change?!” Harmonia asks, her tone laced with fear.

“Yes! But I haven’t fully mastered my powers yet! Plus I can’t exactly change when I have a powerful emotion of fear.” The changeling explains.

Both were running for their lives, they noticed that Zecora's hut was just in Harmonia's field of vision. Harmonia groans. "Come on! Zecora's hut is just ahead!" Harmonia said, running towards the zebra’s hut.

Harmonia teleports both, herself and the changeling inside. Zecora wasn't at home, she must have been out in town grabbing ingredients for her potions.

Or she was wrong, the zebra looks at the two. Their backs pressed against Zecora's door, their hearts pounding.

"What seems to have your nerves in a jumble and fright? Don't you know it's dangerous out here in this forest of fright?" The zebra asks.

Harmonia was out of breath. “Zecora! There are Timberwolves after us. Please you have to-”

The changeling screaming cuts Harmonia off, as the Timberwolf pounds against the door, tempting to knock it down.

After the third attempt, the Timberwolf succeeded. It's teeth bared, growling and eyeing the two.

Harmonia notices the backdoor for Zecora's hut. “Sorry about this Zecora.” Harmonia said, looking apologetic at the zebra.

She knocks over Zecora brew, sending the contents spilling onto the floor and towards the timberwolf.

The timberwolf corals in fear, Harmonia then uses her magic to blast the timberwolf to pieces.

“Sorry once again about your potion Zecora. Come on! Let's go!” Harmonia said, telling the changeling to come on.

The changeling follows Harmonia out the back of Zecora's hut.

Sure enough the duo was met once again by more Timberwolves. “Oh come on! How many more are there of you muts!” Harmonia growls, slightly annoyed.

She blasts a few of the timberwolves with her magic, before taking off.

Once again, they both ran for their lives. Froggy Bottom Bog was just in their field of vision. “Froggy Bottom Bog is just ahead! Maybe I can teleport us there!” Harmonia explains.

In a flash the draconequus teleports the two into the muddy muds of Froggy Bottom Bog. Harmonia and the changeling pants. “That was close!” Harmonia said.

“Yeah…” The changeling said, softly smiling at her.

They slowly start to rise from the mud, both screaming at how high they were. The two were unaware that they were stand on top of a three-headed hydra. The hydra snaps its jaws at the changeling, who hoovers above it to avoid being lunch.

Harmonia dives for a nearby branch, hanging onto it for dear life. The changeling on the other leaves Harmonia. “H-Hey! What about me?” Harmonia said, her tone of voice shaking with fear.

The changeling leaps through the mud. “I’ll distract it! Run!” The changeling shouts.

The changeling runs through the mud, and slips falling face first.

Harmonia, claws at the hydra who turns and narrows its head at the changeling. The hydra stops for Harmonia and stalks its way towards the young changeling. “Hey! Look out!” Harmonia yells.

The hydra stalks it way over to the changeling. Who scurries and backs into a head tree limb. Its jaws open, ready to bite.

Harmonia blasts the hydra from behind, before pouncing on it snapping its jaws shut. “Move it!” Harmonia said, her tone worried. She watched as the changeling climbs up the tree branch, she follows behind. The hydra snaps at her, nearly missing her tail.

The changeling leaps to safety, which was on the cliff. Harmonia on the other hand was still clinging onto the branch as the hydra snaps at the branch causing it to shake. “Woah!” Harmonia said, clingling it a little tighter.

“You are going to have to jump!” The changeling shouts.

Harmonia lets go of the branch and leaps, making it to safety.

Harmonia and the changeling pants. They could hear the roar of the hydra, they both look over the cliffs edge to the that the hydra was making it way back to its home.

“I did it!” Harmonia whispers her tone rather proud of herself. She pauses for a second to realize what she had it. “Ha! I did it!” She repeats again, her tone becoming boastful.

She sticks out her tongue at the hydra making a strange noise with it. The changeling smirks at the draconequus before looking down at the hydra. “Ha!” The changeling sasses, before turning to leave.

***

Sweet Celestia! Did you see the size of those teeth?” Harmonia asks the changeling. “It was like rawr! Rawr! Rawr!” Harmonia giggles, making her attempt to sound like a hydra, but she only winded up sounding adorable.

The changeling smiles at her. “We barely escaped with our lives… that wasthrilling.” Harmonia grins, her expression rather exciting.

From afar, a mysterious shadow was watching their every move. Their eyes glowed.

“You know? We would make such a great team! You were really brave!” Harmonia said, her tone still overly excited.

The changeling looks at Harmonia, as if she had too much cotton candy and chocolate milk.

“Well, you were pretty brave too! Besides, I would probably not would even have made it out alive if it wasn’t for your help. My name is Amaris!” The changeling, Amaris said.

“Nice to meet you! My name is Harmonia, but my friends call me Harmony.” Harmonia explains.

The shadow lingers, sneering at Harmonia and Amaris.

It was about to lunge at the two, before a familiar voice started to make it think twice.

“There you two are! You had us worried sick!” Twilight said, the Mane 5 along with Discord and Princess Luna follows.

“How did you even know we were out here?” Harmonia asks.

“You can thank your Aunt Pinkie Pie and her Pinkie Senses.” Discord said, pointing his claw over to the pink mare.

“It’s a good thing too, because I would hate it if something really bad happened to you two. But thanks to my Pinkie Sense you are a-okay.” Pinkie beams.

“Your father is Discord?” Amaris mutters to the draconequus.

“Your mother is Princess Luna?” Harmonia mutters back.

“What are you two out here? Don’t you know it's dangerous?” Luna asks.

“I told you to stay close to Zecora’s hut! Not out here in Boggy Bottom Bog.” Discord said, his tone rather strict toward Harmonia.

Harmonia flinched at her father’s rather strict tone. “At least you girls are both safe, now come on. Let’s go home.” Twilight said, motioning for her daughter to come on.

“Thank you once again for helping us, Twilight.” Luna said.

“You are ever so welcome Princess.” Twilight said, softly smiling.

She looks down at her daughter, who was looking at Discord with remorse. “Come on, sweetheart. Let’s head home.” Twilight said, brushing her daughter’s hair out of her eyes.

***

The walk back to Twilight’s castle was fairly far. Harmonia stays inches behind Discord. The others were ahead, and Twilight was just a few feet in front of Discord.

Twilight turns to look at Discord. “Dissy?” Twilight asks, her tone soft.

Discord clears his throat. Twilight took it as a sign that everything would hopefully be okay. She gives a soft smile before heading on down the trail back to her castle.

Discord looks at a whimpering young draconequus. He snaps his claws and places her on a nearby rock. Harmonia looks at her father with a wide apologetic toothy grin, but it quickly falters when she notices how crossed he was at her.

“Harmonia? What did you think you were doing? You could have been killed today.” Discord said, speaking to her in a rather strict way.

“But daddy, I… I didn’t mean to diso-” Harmonia said, ready to state her defense, but Discord cuts her off.

“I’m telling you this because I love you. I don’t want to see anything bad happen to you- or worse lose you.” Discord explains.

Harmonia hangs her head, knowing that she has disappointed two of the most caring people in all of Equestria. “I know.” she said, her tone full of sorrow.

“I-If something happened to you I wouldn’t know what I’d do without you fuzzball.” Discord said, ruffling his daughter’s mane.

Discord sighs. “One day, we won’t be here. And as future princess of chaos and Friendship your mother and I will need you to carry on in our place.” Discord said.

Harmonia huffs. “I know, I know. You tell me this a thousand times.” she said, her paws crossed.

“Exactly. And you need to be careful.” Discord said.

“But what if I don’t want to be next in line, I mean do I really have to take mommy and your throne?” Harmonia asks.

Discord gawks at the young draconequus, speechless. “You actually have to. You are the only child after all.” Discord explains.

Harmonia huffs, her paws folded. Discord sighs. “But, that's like saying you don't want to be a draconequus. It's in your blood, as I am.” Discord said, his tone softens.

“We are a part of each other.” Discord said.

“Hmph!” Harmonia said, her tiny paws remained crossed over her chest, her fuzzy face held a “stuck up Canterlot pony” look.

Discord smirks at his daughter, and gently pushes her down from the rock.

“Oof!” Harmonia said, she landed in an awkward position. Her mane, covering her vision, she moves her mane to catch a glimpse of Discord smiling at her, trying his best not to laugh.

"We're always going to be best friends, right Daddy?' Harmonia asked, as she softly smiles back. She hugs Discord, embracing the hug for a mere second.

Discord looks at her. "Of course we will be now. Come on kiddo, let's head home." Discord said,

Harmonia and Discord made it back to Twilight's castle. Discord smiled at the castle before looking down at his daughter, who gave a look of confusion.

Discord softly smiles at her. “As long as you live here, it's who you are. You'll understand someday.” Discord softly spoke to her.

He then looks back once more before returning inside, leaving Harmonia alone. She stares blankly at the castle before her, she turns around noticing the town and her future citizens before her. The afternoon setting sun casting a soft glow across the town, making everything look quite and at peace like harmony was magical there.

Harmonia softly smiles, she then turns to head inside for the rest of the night.

***

Harmonia laid snug in her covers reading one of her books that her Aunt Rainbow Dash let her borrow which was Daring Do and The Quest for The Sapphire Statue. She was on a specific chapter when she heard a knock on the door.

The door creaks open to reveal Twilight and Discord.

“Harmonia.” Discord said, his tone strict.

“Harmonia, I am very disappointed in you!” He said, his voice strict.

“I know I’m probably grounded for disobeying your rules.” Harmonia mutters, shutting her book.

“That you are.” Discord said, his tone deadpanned but sterned.

Harmonia sighs. “How long am I grounded for?” she asked.

‘You are grounded…. For… till college.” Discord said.

“For til college?!” Harmonia asked, slightly bewildered.

“FOR TIL COLLEGE!” Discord said.

“Discord!” Twilight scolds.

Twilight then looks at Harmonia, even though she was disappointed in her child she still was concerned for her well-being and safety, they both were.

“Harmonia, why didn’t you tell somepony where you were going?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“To be fair, nopony asked.” Harmonia said, her tone blunt.

“Fuzzball!” Discord scolded.

“What?! They didn’t!” Harmonia said, her tone defensive.

“You spilled Zecora’s brew.” Twilight said.

“Because I was trying to get away from the timber wolves, and I told her I was sorry before I spilled it.” Harmonia explains.

“I expect a real apology from you tomorrow, missy.” Twilight said.

“Fine.” Harmonia mutters.

Twilight sighs, it was now Discord’s turn to speak. “Don’t you understand Harmony? We could have lost you today! You could have been killed!” Discord said, his voice stern.

“But I didn’t. Also you and mom can -” Harmonia said, but Twilight shuts her daughter up quickly.

“No not anytime soon. Besides, you're enough to make three of you.” Twilight said.

Harmonia giggles.

“Now hold on dear, maybe Fuzzball here may have a --” Discord said.

“Discord! No.” Twilight scolds.

Discord rolled his eyes, his paw and claw crossed while he drummed his paw on his shoulder.

“Sweetie, you're eight years old, you know better than to wonder off like that especially in the Everfree Forest alone! Like your father said you could have been killed and what’s worse you put Luna’s daughter in danger as well. ” Twilight said her tone was strict.

“I know I was just trying to prove that I was brave like you guys.” Harmonia sniffles, her voice slightly cracked.

“Harmonia, we’re only brave when we have to be like when Equestria is in danger. That's your mother’s call to be brave and protect all of Equestria. But being brave doesn't mean you go looking for trouble to get into.” Discord explains.

“He’s right.” Twilight said, her tone soft.

“But, you’re not scared of anything. And everypony’s have fears don’t they?” Harmonia asked.

“Yes, everypony has fears, and our greatest fear almost came true.” Twilight explains.

“Almost?” Harmonia questions.

“Yes, we thought we could have lost you, today.” Discord said.

“Wow, so even the Lord Chaos can get scared sometimes too, huh?” Harmonia asked, slightly smiling.

“Mhm.” Discord said.

“But you know what?” Harmonia said.

“What?” Discord asked.

“I think those Timber wolves and hydra were more scared of me. You should have seen me.” Harmonia said, smiling lightly.

Discord laughs. “That’s my girl.” he said.

“Dad, can I ask you something?” Harmonia asked.

“You sound like your mother when she comes in with loads of questions.” Discord said.

“Hey!” Twilight said, defensive.

“I’m kidding dear, sort of.” Discord said.

Twilight playfully rolled her eyes. “Daddy, we’re always going to be best friends right?” Harmonia asked.

“Of course.” Discord said softly.

“Then that’s all I need to know.” Harmonia said.

“Hey what about me?” Twilight asked.

“Of course you too mom.” Harmonia said, light smiling, before turning over and going to sleep.

“Goodnight, sweetie.” Twilight said, as she turned out the light, leaving Harmonia to sleep peacefully.

Twilight and Discord watched from the doorway, softly smiling to themselves. “You know we did a pretty good raising her so far, huh?” Discord mutters.

“We did, didn’t we?” Twilight said, softly smiling.

Discord and Twilight both watched for a moment, being present and content in the moment.

“...... so about that second child.” Discord asked a playful look on his face.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Goodnight, Discord.” She mutters before walking away.

***

There was a knock on the castle door revealing Zecora who received a letter by Twilight’s request.

“Thank you for stopping by Zecora. I believe a certain child of mine owes you a sincere apology.” Twilight said, going into the main foyer of her castle where Harmonia stood, her small paw scuffles the tile flooring.

“Do you have something to say to Zecora?” Twilight asked, her eyebrow arched looking at her daughter.

Harmonia sighs. “I’m really and truly sorry for spilling your potion or brew yesterday. I was only trying to get away from the timberwolves. If you want, I can come help you make a new batch later on.” She said.

“That’s quite alright little one for I accept your apology. For you are still young, learning and evolving. Yes, it is true I was upset when you knocked over my brew. But hearing this apology from the heart is astonishing.” Zecora said, smiling at Harmonia.

Harmonia looks at Zecora with a confused expression. “Does that mean all is forgiven or?”

“You’ll have to forgive my words, for I speak in the rhymes of my native and nothing more.” Zecora said, lightly chuckling.

“It’s just in her strange way of saying that she forgives you Fuzzball.” Discord said grinning, which earns a disappointing glare from Twilight and Zecora.

Zecora then turns to Twilight. “The apology was sincere and true I must say, but for now I can not overstay.” She said.

“Of course we understand.” Twilight said smiling.

“Do we tho?” Discord mutters, which earns a light giggle from Harmonia.

Twilight overhears and gives them a side glare, but quickly turns her attention back to Zecora.

“Goodbye my dear friends for I will see you all real soon, but little one? Here's some advice: don't go looking for trouble or running into timber wolves at night.” She winks at Harmonia before taking her leave.

The door shuts and Harmonia looks at her mother. “Can we go to the park now? Please.”

“Yeah please.” Discord said, his eyes wide and pleading.

“I thought you said she was grounded and in your words: for til college?” Twilight smirks.

“Who cares when there’s a park to cause chaos in?!” Discord said, his tone excited.

Twilight laughs. “Alright , alright I guess since you apologize sincerely to Zecora we can go.” Twilight said smiling.

“Yay! Come on daddy let’s go!” Harmonia beamed.

***

Celestia's afternoon sun shines brightly on the green grass, the wind blowing softly through the trees. Discord, Twilight and Harmonia were having a family day out. Twilight sighed as the cool breeze flew on her face and mane. She looked around to see ponies with their sons and daughters playing together.

Harmonia chases a tiny Peacock who is screaming for her life.

Harmonia giggles at the toying of this tiny pony. “You're sooo cute!” Harmonia said, still playing with her “toy”.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! PLEASE!! GET AWAY FROM ME!! PLEASEEE!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Peacock screams, her voice tiny and squeaky.

Discord laughs at what their daughter was doing. “Honey, you have to see what Harmonia is doing.” He said, still laughing. Twilight follows her husband's gaze, instead of laughing she gasps and rushes over to Harmonia. She places a firm hoof on Harmonia’s shoulder, giving her a dark glare. Harmonia groans loudly and poofs the little pony back to her original size.

“Gahh! Thank you Princess Twilight! I thought I was going to be dinner!” Peacock said, stroking her yellow mane.

“You’re welcome Miss. My daughter here has a bit of trouble controlling her magic. I promise that it won’t happen again.” Twilight said with an apologetic smile.

Peacock bowed and walked away from the princess.

Twilight turned to her daughter. “Harmonia, what did we say about using your magic on other ponies?” Twilight scolds.

“I'm sorry, mommy. It won't happen again I promise.” Harmonia gives Twilight her sweetest smile ever.

Twilight nods and returns back to her bench which was under a tree with Discord.

Harmonia scans the playground looking for somepony to play with. She lays eyes upon a sweet pegasus, she had apricot fur and her mane and tail were mediocre sized and curled with the shades of burnt amber orange with teal and blue streaks, her mane being short, half down and half up, her tail was the same length as her mane except it had a curl at the end.

Harmonia thought to herself. “She looks rather friendly, but I rather not bother, she looks busy.”

***

From afar sat a regal young unicorn stallion, he had lavender eyes, a pale frost blue coat, his mane was slick back with colors of frost white, pale blue and light yellow.

He was about the age of Harmonia, if not by 5 years.

He was sitting under a shade tree, watching others ponies run and play. Wishing he could be doing the same thing, however his guards wouldn't let him even step hoof on the grass. His family may be royalty, but he was nothing like his parents or sister.

“Can I at least go and play with somepony my age? Sitting here and observing others is boring.” The young stallion complained.

“Prince Illusion, you know your father does not want you to associate with commenders.” The guard explains, his tone uptight.

“If it is anyone to blame. It's your father's rules not ours.” Apologizes the other guard.

Illusion rolls his eyes. “I've got to find a way to get this goons off of my back.” He thought to himself.

Then, an idea came to his head. “Say, I'm a bit famished at the moment. Can you both go to the Ponyville market to pick up some apples?” Illusion asks.

“Sir, those apples are only grown on a farm called Sweet Apple Acres. Do you really expect us to go all the way there for just a few apples from a peasant?” Questions the first guard, his eyebrows raised.

“Yes, and if you don't then I will just tell Dad about the extra bits you two secretly stashed just to get extra cider on that same peasants farm four weeks ago.” Illusion smirks.

The guards eyes widen. “Right away your highness.” They said in unison.

Illusion watched as they flew off before turning his attention back to the semi-crowded park. “Now's my chance.” He thought to himself.

He steps off of his “royal” blanket and steps hoof first into the grass. He grins, looking forward at the other ponies. Excitement was shown through his teeth with a gleam in his eyes.

He had a feeling that today was going to be perfect.

Or so he thought.

A bright raspberry pink orb, shot out of nowhere wizzes pass him.

Illusion ducks. “Where did that come from.” He thinks to himself.

He scans the crowd, targeting his mysterious suspect. “Hey! Watch where you are aiming! Are you-” He shouts, but quickly stops when he sees who it was.

A tiny young draconequus quickly runs up to him, an apologetic expression on her face. “I am so sorry.” Harmonia squeaks.

“Well hello there.” Illusion’s tone went from slightly stunned and strearn to charming.

Harmonia heart race quickened and her cheeks held a hint of pink to it. “Come on Harmonia say something….” She thought to herself.

“I-um-ah-” Harmonia stutters, trying her best to form some sentences to say to the beautiful young stallion.

Illusion chuckles. “I'm Illusion. Prince Illusion that is.” He gives her his hoof to shake, but Harmonia stares at it wondering if she should touch him or not.

“Well don't be rude.” Her thought argues with her, Harmonia shakes his hoof. “What's your name?” He asks.

“Harmony-” Harmonia spills out.

“Way to go! You just told him your nickname.” Harmonia thought.

“But only my friends-” Harmonia said, but was quickly cut off.

Illusion lightly chuckles. Harmonia gave him a curious look. “My apologies for my laughter, but it was not at you. There's just something unique about you.” He gives Harmonia a lopsided grin.

“I hope that's a good thing.” Harmonia mutters.

Illusion waves a dismissive hoof. “Oh believe me, it is.” he said, his tone nonchalant.

“So, you said you’re a Prince? I've never heard of anypony new being born into royalty.” Harmonia questions.

“And that's because you haven't. I was born before my sister, with my father, is classified as the Duke.” Illusion explains.

Harmonia made adoring eyes at the young prince. She did not hear or even see her mother walk up towards her. “Sweetie, it's time to go.” Twilight said, her tone soft.

She didn't notice the starstruck look her daughter had on her face. “Umm Harmony, sweetie.” Twilight looked to where her daughter was gazing at.

“Oh, hello! I didn't see you there.” Twilight said, referring to the handsome young unicorn stallion.

“I’m-” Twilight was about to introduce herself, but the stallion cut her off.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle. Ah, yes my mother has told me so much about you.” Illusion said, extending his hoof for her to shake.

Twilight shook his hoof then looked back down at her daughter; she giggled and patted her daughter’s mane. Harmonia looked at her mother in confusion.

“Looks like some pony has a bit of a crush” Twilight teases. Harmonia looked at her mother, confused and shocked.

“WHAT?! NO! I DO NOT! WHY WOULD I HAVE A CRUSH ON ILLUSION?!” Harmonia blurted, her face turning red from embarrassment.

Twilight giggles. “Alright, then you won't mind if I invite Illusion and his family over for dinner at the castle tonight?” A sly smirk spreads onto Twilight's lips.

Harmonia stayed silent as every possible chaotic scenario was running through her mind. She was mentally having a freakout in her own head. Illusion smiled and walked up to Harmonia.

“I think that is a great idea Princess Twilight! I will tell my mother and father about this, right away! I’m sure that they would love to have dinner with you and your family!” IIlusion said, his eyes sparkling.

“Right then. Please come to my castle at 7pm tomorrow tonight.” Twilight said.

“Of course!” IIIusion said, he gave a small smile to Harmonia as she blushed.

“Come on sweetie, I guess we better go home and prepare for tomorrow.” Twilight turns to leave. Harmonia nodded and turned towards IIIusion, scratching her lion's paw.

“Um.. so, I guess I will see you tomorrow tonight then?” Harmonia said, softly.

“Yes! It was a pleasure meeting you Harmony.” Illusion winks at her as he takes his hoof into hers and gently shook it. Harmonia blushed wildly as IIIusion walked away from her. Once IIIusion was out of her sight, she let out a happy squeal and ran to her mother.

Chapter 11: Royal Dinner Dates & Chaotic Dates
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 11: Royal Dinner Dates & Chaotic Dates

Trixie POV:

Canterlot is a bustling city filled with high society ponies, each holding a specific status within the city.

Ponies walk the streets of Canterlot, but inside the west wing of the Canterlot castle holds the royal family of four: Prince Blueblood, Trixie Lunamoon, their younger daughter Mystic and their oldest son by 3 years, Illusion.

“Mother, Father, little sister. The Princess gives us personal invitations to have dinner tonight at her castle.” Illusion announces.

The parents stop what they are doing and look at their son. Mystic was the first to speak up.

“Why do we have to go there?” Mystic complains.

“Because it's a royal invite. Besides you never turn down an invitation from royalty.” Trixie explains to her daughter.

Mystic grimace, her muzzle scrunched slightly. “But it's in Ponyville, why is it there?” Whines Duke Blueblood.

Trixie rolls her eyes. “I swear you two are just alike.” She complains to the two.

“Besides, I finally get to see Starlight again. I haven't seen her in a while.” Trixie mutters slightly, but still loud enough for them to hear.

“You wish to see her? But she's just a regular old unicorn. She doesn't live up to our standards.” Prince Blueblood said, his tone sounding rather snarky and uptight than normal.

Trixie turns around giving Blueblood a forcible grin, her teeth slightly clenched as she was talking through her teeth. “Because she is my best friend and all of us are going to that dinner tonight whether you like it or not!” She snaps.

She plastering a forcible grin falters as she turns to her son. “What time does the dinner start, Illusion?” She asks.

“Seven pm sharp. The location is Princess Twilight's castle.” Illusion said, remembering what the Princess of Friendship said.

Blueblood looks at the clock. “It is 4pm now, that gives us two hours to get ready. You know how long it takes us to get ready.”

“If it's a Twilight's castle then oooo Trixie can't wait to rub my better life in her face.” Trixie thinks to herself, grinning triumphantly.

“Mother, you aren't going to try and beat Princess Twilight Sparkle again are you?” Illusion asks, his eyebrow raised slightly. His expression deadpanned.

“What? Of course not!” Trixie scoffed.

Illusion and Mystic now both gave the same expression. “How long ago has their rivalry been going on?” Mystic mutters to her brother.

Illusion sighs. “Honestly, I lost count.” He's voice remains monotonous.

“Come on, can I please do it just this once?” Trixie pleads.

“Trixie, my dear you know you are better than this. You know this is no way for royalty to act.” Blueblood scolds his wife.

Trixie rolls her eyes. “Fine.” She grumbles.

“We will all leave at 5:30 pm. So, children you should be ready before hoof, at least by 5:22pm.” Blueblood announces.

Blueblood and Trixie both depart from their children leaving Mystic and Illusion alone.

“You think this dinner will go smoothly tonight?” Mystic asks.

Illusion chuckles to himself. “Oh I highly doubt that.”

Illusion and Mystic then parted ways going to get dressed for the dinner at Twilight's tonight.

***

“Do you think this dress is pretty enough mommy?” Harmonia asks, she had on a pastel lavender dress, the waist associated with tiny pearls and diamonds.

Twilight exams her daughter's choice of fashion. “Sweetie you do know we don't wear clothes, Right?” Twilight stifled a small giggle.

“Well you were wearing clothes to that one fancy party that gets held once a year.” Harmonia said.

“It's called the Grand Galloping Gala.” Twilight explains, still giggling.

“Besides what you are wearing screams “Regal Is My Middle Name.” Harmonia gestures to Twilight's dress.

Her dress was raspberry pink with gold trimming on the edges.

Twilight grimace. “You have a point, it may be a bit over the top, but this is a dinner party so pick something a bit classical. Make sure to wear your crown while you're at it.” Twilight said, gesturing to the crown on Harmonia's bedside table.

“Fine!” Harmonia huffs.

“I'll be back in a few to check on you.” Twilight then shuts the door.

“As much as I love Rarity's design and hard work maybe this could be toned down a bit, besides Harmonia right this is a bit too much.” Twilight thought to herself she quickly went to her room to change into something more classical for a royal family dinner.

***

Harmonia and Twilight both existed for their bedroom. Rarity was right less is more.

Harmonia had on her crown and her sparkly bow that Rarity gave her for her 5th birthday a couple of months back. She even decided to wear a few pieces of jewelry. Her mane was done in a fancy French braid on the side.

Twilight mane was in an elegant updo, her gold crown sitting upon her mane. She changed from a regal look to something more sophisticated and relaxing. It was a lavender dress with white pearls and white diamonds around the waist.

“Hey wasn't I going to wear that mommy?” Harmonia asks.

“Technically it's mine in the first place, you just took it out of my closest without my permission.” Twilight scolds.

Harmonia's face reddens slightly from embarrassment. “I guess I should have told you.” Harmonia mumbles.

“It's fine let's go see what your daddy is doing.” Twilight said.

Twilight and Harmonia walk down the hallway to find Discord, but stop when they notice something off about the interior of the castle. “Mommy? Is it just me or have you always had the hallway this bouncy?”

Twilight stops climbing the stairs and looks at her surroundings. It was not the hallway that they always enter, it was more of a bouncy hallway floor. “Discord!” Twilight yells.

Discord appears in a flash. “Yes my dear?” He asks his tone innocently.

“Why is the hallway floor made into a bouncy house floor?” Twilight wonders. Her and Harmonia continue to bounce.

“Why? So it will be fun for our guests.” Discord chuckles as he watches his wife and daughter bounce.

“Daddy, I don't think the royal family would want something like this at a dinner party.” Harmonia explains.

“But I thought you loved bouncy hallways?” Discord asks.

“I do, but for our guests… Maybe no….” Harmonia mutters.

Discord looks at his daughter wondering what has gotten into her. He then poofs the floor back to normal leaving the two to hit the ground with a thud. “Ouch!” They both said in unison.

He then poofs the three into the dining room of Twilight's castle.

“Harmonia, what gives? You love pulling pranks on our guests.” Discord said, his tone sounding slightly offended and hurt.

“I still do it, can we be a normal family for one night? Please?” Harmonia begs.

Discord and Twilight both looked at each other confused by what their daughter was requesting.

"They're normal ponies like mom, daddy. They aren't like me and you." Harmonia explains.

"You mean you want to have a boring evening tonight with no chaos?!" Discord asked, slightly shocked by his daughter's normal request.

"It's--" Harmonia said, but the knock on the castle door as Twilight quickly gallops to the door and answers it.

"Please..." Harmonia said, her eyes pleading.

Discord sighs. "Fine, only for this one night. Got it." he said.

Harmonia nods and the two went to join Twilight in the main foyer.

***

“Good evening! We are so pleased to have your wonderful family at our lovely home.” Twilight greets the royal family.

Twilight's calm expression is quickly replaced with one of distasted. “Trixie?!” Her iris shrunk to the size of dimes.

Trixie gives her a smug smile. “Right you are your highness.” she announces.

***

Illusion gave a small fake cough and a stern look. “And thank you for hosting this wonderful dinner!” Trixie said, plastering a fake smile upon her face.

Twilight steps aside to let the royal family through. “Well this is going to be one very eventful night.” Twilight thought to herself.

She sighed as she made her way to the kitchen.

Trixie and Starlight greeted each other as they wrapped hooves around each others necks.

“Trixie it's so great to see you.” Starlight said.

“You too! It's been forever! We have seriously got to stop letting time slip away from us. So how are you enjoying high society life?” Starlight wonders her voice full of excitement.

“Oh it's just wonderful!” Trixie beams. She grins at her best friend, however Starlight could tell there was something off with her best friend.

“Trix? Are you okay?” Starlight wonders, clearly worried for her best friend.

“Of course I'm fine! Never better!” She beams.

Starlight looks at Trixie and a bored expression mounts her face. “Trixie, I can tell when something is bothering you. You know you can tell me.” Said Starlight, she places a hoof on Trixie's back.

Trixie bit her bottom lip, her eyes gazing at Twilight’s floor. “Can we talk about this later?” She asks, her voice sounding small and inaudible.

Starlight raises an eyebrow. “Um… sure?” Starlight's tone was laced with curiosity and worrying for her friend.

Trixie and Starlight turn back to the others in the room and join them.

“Thank you so much for having us over your highness.” Trixie said, plastering another fake smile in her direction.

“Oh you are very welcome!” Twilight smiles back, her voice a bit too cheery.

“Why do I sense tension in the room between you two?” Tempest wonders.

Twilight scoffs. “What? There's no tension, just two friends getting along and hosting a small royal dinner.” Twilight grins.

Tempest looks between the two. “Mhm… if you say so.” Her tone was blunt and nonchalant.

“If you need me your highness I will be right down the hall, patrolling.” Tempest was about to walk off, but Twilight stopped her.

“Tempest, wait! Why don't you join us for tonight? You're a part of this family too after all.” Twilight gave a warm smile.

Her smile also read 'please do not leave me alone in this room with her’.

“Yeah, come on, Tempest! Join us tonight.” Agrees Starlight.

Tempest bit the inside of her cheek, contemplating her choice. She sighs. “..... Fine if you insist.” She gives a light hearted smile to the group.

***

The first two and a half hours of the dinner went by smoothly, surprisingly. Discord haven’t caused any kind of chaos...yet or the fact that Trixie and Twilight wasn’t at each other's throats...yet.

Twilight looks around the dinner table. Trixie, Blueblood and their children were on the left side, Twilight was at the head of the table, Discord and Harmonia were on the right side, Tempest and Starlight were both within the kitchen, Tempest was keeping a close eye between the two mares.

There was so much tension in the room, you would be able to cut it with a knife. The dish that was in front of them was Hay Tamale Pie; Starlight’s favorite dish.

“I wasn’t aware that this was a silent dinner.” Discord said, looking around the room.

Trixie sighed, looking at the slightly lukewarm dish in front of her. Twilight rolls her eyes and uses her magical aura to move her fork around in her pie.

“You know, I made this when I was a filly! I always used to burn the edges of the pie but I have gotten better! You know, I wanted to be a chef before I met Twilight!” Starlight said, trying to break the silence as she took a bite of her cake.

“Really? Well that’s very interesting Starlight.” pipes up Tempest.

“This dinner is more awkward than the royal summents I had to attend to four weeks ago.” Mumbles Blueblood.

“Might as well make some conversation with her, besides this dinner only lasts for two hours.” Twilight stops spinning her fork around her food and looks at her guests.

“So Mystic, how are you enjoying school?” Twilight wonders.

Mystic was cut off guard, she was making cunning glares at Harmonia. “Oh! Um…. Great! The private school that I attended teaches so many advance spells that only Year 3 knows, and I've already mastered a few of them.” Mystic brags as she plasters a fake smile onto her face.

Twilight smiles back.

“You know Illusion helps me with a few of my magic shows in Saddle Arabia over the summer two years ago.” Brags Trixie.

“That's exactly how I got my cutie mark as well.” Illusion said, slightly bashful. His sister may love bragging about herself, but he hated it. He doesn't like to be put on a pedestal all the time, unlike his sister.

“Well that's wonderful to hear! Isn’t it sweetheart?” Discord grins.

Twilight still continues to stick her fork sharply in her food. “Yep, very. So Harmonia what did you learn in school today sweetheart?” Twilight asks, turning her attention back to her daughter.

“It was great! We learned about the Art of Equestria in History today. It was rather a snooze fest however.” Harmonia gave a light-hearted chuckle.

“Well I happen to find history fascinating. You know Starswirl was Princess Luna and Celestia’s private teacher. It was back when they were younger so they never exactly lived with their parents, Starswirl raised them- or so I heard.” Illusion explains, looking mostly directly at Harmonia.

“Yeah, we actually learned about that today.” Harmonia said, giving a small smile.

“I think I had a book about that somewhere in my library.” Twilight said.

“You always have a book for something.” Discord mutters, laughing at his own comment.

Illusion and Harmonia look at each other, slightly blushing. Mystic notices this and growls underneath her breath, obviously jealous of Harmonia.

The two sit there staring at each other, smirking.

“Hey, you want to ditch this snooze fest?” Harmonia asks. They were both sending telepathic messages to each other.

“Of course! But how do we ditch our parents?” Illusion asks, his eyes travel over to the group.

“Leave that to me.” Harmonia said, giving a soft smirk.

Harmonia held one of her paws behind her back, the other one still holding the fork, eating. Harmonia snaps her paw sending a piece of Hay Tamale Pie flying across the room landing in Twilight's mane.

Twilight stops and puts her fork down. “Seriously, Trixie?” Twilight's tone was rather accusing.

Trixie looked at the Princess of Friendship, slightly confused. “What?” She wonders.

Once Twilight didn't answer, she burst out into laughter. “Oh yeah? Well how would you like some of this?” Twilight flings a piece of cake onto Trixie's evening wear.

“Hey! I didn't even do anything.” Trixie said, her voice getting angry.

“Yeah right, I've held up being nice for far too long tonight!” Twilight yells back, still fling food.

“Girls, if we could just all calm down-” Discord reasons. Both of them look at him with glaring eyes. “No!” They both shout in unison.

They continue to fling food and insults to each other. Some of the food managed to land on to Discord and Prince Blueblood.

“Okay! Now it's on! How about you have some dessert. ” Discord said. He magical summons whipped cream pies to the mix of the commotion. While throwing, some of the cream from the pie lands on Blueblood’s suit, he screams.

“Urghhh!! My suit! My new suit!” he yelled, falling back on the floor.

“My hair!” Whines Mystic.

“Can I see one of those pies?” Twilight asks her husband.

“Have at it.” Discord said. Twilight grabs one in her magical aura and flings it in Trixie's face.

“My dish!” whines Starlight, watching all her hard work go to waste. “Do you know how long it took me to make that for them?! It took forever!!” Starlight said to Tempest.

“On the bright side, the kitchen is getting redecorating.” Tempest said.

“Yeah! With my food! This is going to take forever to clean up!” complains Starlight, ignites her horn to create a bubble around herself and Tempest.

Tempest rolls her eyes, slightly annoyed. She removes some whip cream from her armor.

“Aren't you going to stop this?” Starlight asks.

Tempest chuckles. “Nah! Let them fight; this is more entertaining than the time I took over Canterlot.” She smirks.

Harmonia and Illusion both looked at each other, smirking. “Okay, let's go.” Harmonia said.

Illusion smiled back, both of them silently leaving the feuding families behind.

***

The warm night air silently blows through the town of Ponyville. Illusion and Harmonia both breathing a sigh of relief.

“You think they will be okay in there?” Illusion asks, slightly worried.

“They will hopefully cool off in about an hour or two.” Harmonia explains.

“Does your family always throw food at random guests?” Illusion asks, giving her a slight smirk.

“Only to the ones my mommy doesn't like. And apparently she doesn't enjoy your Mommy’s visit too much.” Harmonia grimace slightly.

Illusion gave a light hearted chuckle. “That was pretty crazy what you pulled back there.” He said.

Harmonia blushed. “Well at least it's a night to remember.” Harmonia said.

“You have a point there.” Illusion said he then looks at her. “We must have got caught within the crossfire as well.” He looks at the both of them, laughing.

“What do you mean?” Harmonia wonders.

Illusion finds a tiny stream that was behind Twilight's castle where the School of Friendship was. He walks up to it, looking at both of their reflections. “See what I mean?” He said.

Illusion was right, they both got caught within the food fight. Both of them had bits and pieces of Starlight's pie in their manes and whip cream and crumbs from the pie within their fur.

Harmonia and Illusion both laughed at their appearance, but it was short lived. Illusion stops and silently stares at The School of Friendship. Luna's moon gliming on the schools interior design.

“So your mother runs this school alone?” Illusion asks.

“Not exactly,” Harmonia stares at the school along with him. “I have my aunt's that help her run it.”

“But don't they have life's of their own to manage?” He asks, slightly confused.

“They do, but somehow they still manage to run a school added into their daily lives.” Harmonia said.

She sighs, thinking as she takes the food out of her mane. “What's wrong?” He asks, he's tone gentle.

“It's just- nothing.” She mutters.

“Come on, you can trust me. If you are worried that I'm anything like my sister, then I'm here to tell you that I'm not.” He said, giving Harmonia a gentle smile.

“.... It's just I always prove or feel like I have to live up to both of my parents' standards. I mean my mom is an Element Barrier, saved Equestria more than a dozen times and she's the Princess of Friendship. And my dad… he’s the Lord of Chaos himself! He has lived over a thousand years!” Harmonia complains.

“.... Seems like you have a lot to live up to.” He mutters to her.

“Believe me you have no idea! It's like everypony expects you to be somepony you know you're not, yet they think they have your whole life planned out for you.” She complains.

Illusion stays silent, listening for a few more minutes before putting his input. “I mean I'm supposed to be crowned in two years…. No less.” She rambles.

“Aren't you supposed to do some “princess worthy” task before getting crowned?” Illusion asks.

“.... That's what I thought as well.” Harmonia mutters, her eyes downcast looking at the small stream.

“Hey if it makes you feel any better, I believe my sister is jealous of you. But don’t tell her I told you that.” Illusion winks.

“But why? I’m a draconequus and she’s a regular unicorn. She should be happy with the life that she has and that she’s normal for a change.” Harmonia mutters that last bit to herself, but Illusion still overheard.

“Hey! You are anything but a regular old draconequus.” Illusion winks at her.

Illusion rubs Harmonia's back, giving her a hug. “Come on, let's go back inside. I think the arguing of both our mothers' seizes for the night.” Illusion said.

Both of them smile at each other and they both head back inside for the rest of the dinner.

***

Starlight quietly sat down at the table, looking at her now cold pie as Discord and Blueblood were calming down their wives. Tempest sat down next to Starlight, taking a bite from the cake she had.

“Well, tonight was a total bust!” Starlight complains, taking a big slice onto her fork and eating it.

“You’re telling me! You girls couldn't last for two hours? Could you?” Tempest asks, her tone blunt.

Neither of them spoke.

Tempest mutters. “I knew this dinner would end in disaster. I couldn't sense so much tension in the room it was like cutting it with a knife.” She whispers to Starlight.

“You're telling me-” Starlight mutters back.

The door to the kitchen swings open to reveal Illusion and Harmonia. “And where have you two been exactly?” Tempest asks, her tone slightly amused.

“We just needed to get some fresh air, that's all.” Illusion said, his tone relaxed.

“Well okay then. Your mother's have finally calmed down! It’s such a bummer that no pony ate my pie! Hey, do you kids want to try it? I made it myself!” Starlight said, levitating two small plates of pie towards Harmonia and Illusion.

“.... No thank you, Miss. Glimmer.” Illusion said, politely turning down the pie. “Besides it's getting late and we really should be heading home.” Illusion looks to his family, Mystic was already asleep on the floor.

Starlight sighs. “Well if you insist, then I won't overstay your welcome.” She said, sitting her pie down on the table.

Starlight looked over at Twilight who was still quite uninterested in socializing for the remainder of the night. She sighs. “I will be more than happy to walk you all out.” Starlight said, looking at Trixie's family.

She leads them all down the dimly lit hallway of Twilight's castle. “So much for one normal night.” Illusion thought to himself.

Once they reached the door. Trixie stops behind them. “You all go on ahead. I will be there in a few.” Trixie said.

Illusion, Blueblood and Mystic all looked at Trixie for a moment, until they decided to exist the castle. The castle door closes with Blueblood's magical aura.

Starlight looks at Trixie slightly confused. “Trix? Is everything okay?” Starlight asks, slightly worried for her friend.

“First off, let Trixie start off by saying that: She is sorry about the dinner scene back there.” Trixie said, her tone was sincere.

“Oh it's fine, really. No need to worry about that.” Starlight said, brushing off Trixie's apology.

Trixie sighs. “.... Remember when you asked me if I was enjoying the high society life?” she asks.

Starlight nods. “Yeah? What about it?” She asks.

“To tell you the truth… Trixie isn't. She is always seen as somepony that has to live up to fit other ponies standards. One slip up and Trixie's family's reputation is down the drain. Trixie just feels so pressured and with Blueblood, it just makes it worse.” Trixie complains.

“Normally Twilight could relate to being in your hooves at the moment. But since you two are rarely on speaking terms at the moment. I can't have much say so in this.” Starlight explains.

“Of course you do! You can talk to Princess Twilight about letting Trixie and the kids move in. I mean she has a million rooms in the castle I'm sure she could spare a few rooms.” Trixie says.

Starlight bit her lip. “.... I'm not so sure Trix.” She said.

“Come on, Starlight. Please.” Trixie whimpers.

Starlight groans. “.... Fine I'll see what I can do.” She mutters.

Trixie gave a wide grin to Starlight. “Thank you, Starlight. You are the best!” She grins. She then hurries to leave the castle.

Starlight smiles into the darkened night as she watched her best friend walk home with her family. Starlight then shuts the door, turning in for the night. However, for some odd strange reason she couldn't help but feel like she was being watched, sure enough she was.

***

Celestia sits in her throne room, her mane looking a tad frazzled. “Ugh! I can’t do this anymore, I have to tell him.” She said. She brings a scroll and quill into her golden aura.

Her elegant handwriting flowing swiftly from the ink onto the parchment.

“Dear Discord,

“I should have told you this a LONG time ago, but…”

She paused for a moment, then decided to cross out what she was going to say. A look of concern etched onto her face.

“What’s the use?” She mutters to herself, she tosses the crumbled scroll to the side.

Celestia’s head and heart were within battle with herself, she sighs as she pulls out another parchment.

***

Luna’s night had befallen across the land of Equestria, ponies already snug in their beds after a long day of school or work, except one household was still wide awake at this hour.

Discord and Harmonia were sitting on their couch within the castle’s library, joy and laughter filled the room.

“There is no way that you saved all of Equestria from Queen Chrysalis, Daddy. Besides, Mommy always saves Equestria from certain doom.” Harmonia said.

Discord looks at his daughter with disbelief. “I happen to have saved Equestria once! Your mother just happened to be captured by Queen Chrysalis. So it was up to me to save everypony from certain doom.” Discord explains.

“You do realize your not the only one who saved Equestria, right?” Starlight asks, a playful look was displayed on her face.

“Besides, it was me who saved you all. You got captured as well, remember?” She said.

“Now, I am so confused.” Mutters Harmonia.

“Confused about what sweetie?” Twilight asks, bring in a tray of late night drinks.

“Mommy? Did Daddy really save Equestria from Queen Chrysalis or was it Aunt Starlight?” Harmonia asks.

Twilight looks at Discord. “Oh, so you tell her this tale?” Twilight said, her expression light hearted.

“Yes and she doesn’t believe me.” Discord huffs.

Twilight gave a small smile while rolling her eyes in a playful manner. “Actually sweetie, your aunt Starlight, Trixie, Thorax and your father all worked together to take down Chrysalis.” she explains.

“See I told you.” Discord mutters.

“Where were you at mommy?” Harmonia asks.

“I was captured along with your uncle Spike and your aunts.” Twilight said, explaining further more.

“Oh.” Harmonia said.

“Basically I saved you all. Your mom, dad, aunts and basically everypony was captured except me.” Starlight explains.

“What about Tempest?” Harmonia asks.

“She wasn’t there, because she was on vacation.” Starlight explains.

Tempest, who had walked in at the correct moment, spoke up. “Basically they couldn’t afford me.” She explains, her tone blunt.

“Oh! Hey Tempest, what are you doing awake at hour?” Twilight asks.

“Partoling as usual, your highness. But I actually got this from the mail?” Tempest said, her last sentence coming more like a confused question.

“Who delivers mail at eight o’clock at night?” Starlight wonders.

Tempest shrugs. “No clue, but it’s addressed to you, Discord.” Tempest said, handing the scroll over to him.

Discord looks at his wife, his eyebrows arched. “... Okay?” He said, he takes the scroll from Tempest, unscrolling the letter.

“From Celestia?” He thought. His eyes scanned the letter, his expression went from concerned to bewilderment.

“Is everything okay Dissy?” Twilight asks, snapping her husband out of his thoughts.

“Mhm, um.. I have to go.” Discord said, unsure of how to explain his reason for leaving at this sudden hour.

Starlight and Tempest gave each other a skeptical look.

“Apparently your teacher, Harmonia needs to have a talk about your behavior in school with me.” Discord said.

“But I thought that’s already been discussed?” Tempest questions.

“It has. Harmony what did you do this time?” Twilight wonders.

“I swear I did nothing.” Harmonia said, throwing her paws up in defense, her eyes clearly displaying innocents.

“And why does Celestia want to see you at this hour anyways?” Starlight questions.

“Does it look like I know.” Discord said, his tone unamused.

“Look I’ll be back in time for fuzzball to get her nightly storytime routine. It will just be real quick I promise.” Discord said, looking at Twilight.

Twilight sighs. “Alright.”

Discord snaps his claw, making himself vanish in a flash.

***

He appears in the Canterlot Castle of Princesses Celestia and Luna.

“Celestia, I came upon your request. Is there something you need to talk abou with me about Harmony?” Discord asks.

“Oh I am so glad you could make it!” Celestia said, her flowing mane looked frazzled and unkempt.

She kind of had the look of a psycho, like Twilight from Lesson Zero, but way worse.

“Uh, Tia are you okay?” Discord asks.

“I’m fine.” Celestia said.

“You don’t look fine. It looks like you committed a crime. Should I be concerned?” Discord wonders, slightly worried for his friend.

“I’ve just been doing a lot of thinking and you just won’t leave my mind. Why? Well I wish I knew.” Celestia mutters.

Discord looks at Celestia, not knowing how to respond.

“Remember that letter you sent me two weeks ago? You- you did a comma in between dearest and my name. Did you intend this?” Celestia asks.

“Tia, that may have been a mistake I-” Discord said, but his sentence stopped short when Celestia placed a light kiss on his cheek.

"It’s clear to see that I have overstayed my welcome.” Discord said, slowly backing towards the door.

"No! Wait!" Celestia called after Discord. She thought for a moment, before giving Discord a flirtatious grin.

"You know...I never did understand why you fell for somepony like...Twilight.” She said.

Discord turned around at Celestia's words. "What do you mean, Tia?" He asked slowly.

“I mean why fall for somepony like her when you deserve somepony so much better.... somepony of higher status.” Celestia said, her tone flirtatious and rather mysterious.

Discord was taken aback by Celestia's words. "Tia..." Discord said, trying to find a way out of this conversation. "Is this about what happened when we were kids? Or better yet the Grand Galloping Gala? Tia...I don't feel that way anymore..." he said, but his heart was thinking otherwise.

"So you admit you felt something for me? Maybe...something more?" Celestia said, her expression sly.

“Maybe then, but not now.” Discord said, his voice firm.

Celestia's glare darkened a tad. “What.”

"Look, Celestia." Discord said, his voice faltering from the glare Celestia gave him.

"You are a really pretty mare but...I'm afraid you were too late. Twilight has my heart now...and..." Discord tried to continue, but the look Celestia was giving him was shutting him up.

Celestia flares her wings at Discord, but puts them down by her side. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. “Fine. You win.” Her tone was creepily nonchalant.

Discord arched an eyebrow, but Celestia continued. “But just remember: You can always use a mare of higher status.” She smirks at him.

“I have to go.” Discord mutters to himself. He then shuts the door behind him, but pauses thinking to himself as he strokes his goat-tee.

Chapter 12: The School of Friendship
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 12: The School of Friendship

Four Months Later...

Twilight Sparkle’s POV:

The morning sun of Celestia's sun soaks through Twilight's kitchen window. Twilight stands at the kitchen sink, thinking to herself as the castle remains quite from last night's dinner fiasco.

She takes a deep breath, levitating her coffee cup to her lips taking a sip. She enjoys these quiet moments to herself, sometimes. Twilight gasped, suddenly remembers that today was a very important and special day, today was none other than Bring Your Child To Work Day.

“I can't wait to show Harmonia what I do throughout the day!” Twilight thought to herself, giving a wide grin. She sits her coffee cup down on the counter. She quietly makes her way to her daughter's room.

***

Twilight opens her daughter's door with ease. She gives a soft smile as she watches her little girl sleep peacefully. She softly nudges her fur. “Come on, sweetheart you have to get ready.” Twilight spoke her tone gently.

Harmonia groans softly. “Ready for what?” She mumbled, still half asleep.

“Remember today is Bringing Your Child To Work Day. Don't tell me you forgot already.” Said Twilight, she gently brushes a strand of white mane from her daughter's face.

Harmonia yawns. “Of course not! I'll be ready in a few.” She said. Her eyes are still slightly tired as she doses back to sleep.

Twilight gave a small smile. “Okay, well I will be back in a few to come and get you.” She said.

Twilight then turns to leave. Harmonia was still glazed with sleep until the words: bring your child to work day rings in her ears. “Bring Your Child To Work Day…” She mumbled to herself.

“It's…. Bring...Your-” Harmonia stops her eyes widened and she is fully alert and awake. “It's, Bring Your Child To Work Day!” She squeals. She jumps out of bed, quickly getting ready. “Finally I get to see what mommy does for a living. I mean other that being The Princess of Friendship and all.”

***

Applejack POV:

“HoneyCrisp, sugarcube. We have to go.” Applejack said, motioning for her daughter to exit her room.

Applejack was already thirty minutes behind meeting with the girls. “Why do I have to go?” Honey asks.

“Because it's “Bring Your Child To Work Day!” Don't you want to see what your mama does while you're being homeschooled by your mama Rara?” Applejack asks.

Honey stays silent. “Come on, you may even make some new friends while you're there.” Said Applejack.

Honey thinks to herself. “.... But what if nopony wants to be friends with a blind pegasus? Who looks nothing like her parents?” She asks.

Applejack opens the door. She looked at her daughter, a melancholy expression was on her face. “.... Then they haven't taken time to know the real you. Just because you are blind in your left eye doesn't mean you still can't do extraordinary things! Don't let your disability limit you and don't let fear stop you from being happy.” Applejack said, she gives her daughter a soft hug.

“Hasn't mama Rara always told you to “Shine bright, like a beautiful shining star? The shining star we know you are.” She asks.

Honey nods. “Yes Mama AJ.” She takes in a heavy sigh. “I think I'm ready to see what you do.” She grins.

Applejack chuckles to herself. “That's my girl.”

“Now come on, I will grab us a few apples to go.” Applejack motions to the door.

“You go right ahead, I'll meet you in the front.” She explains. Applejack leaves the room, leaving Honey Crisp to think to herself for a moment. She smiles to herself, remembering her mother's words.

“I just hope you're right.” She softly mutters to herself. She grabs her saddlebag off the hook beside her bed and straps it on her back. Walking out of the room she runs into her Granny Smith.

“I'm so sorry, Granny!” Apologizes Honey Crisp.

“Ah, it's okay, sugar! I know you didn't mean to! Besides these old bones have been through worse.” Says Granny Smith. Honey Crisps, helps the elderly pony to her hoofs.

“Why thank you, Hun.” She said, giving her a warm smile.

“You’re welcome!” Honey beams.

“You know, I heard you two talking. I didn't mean to over hear, sweetheart, but you know your ma is right.” Granny said, her tone was gentle.

“Now, I know you gotta go soon, but I need to tell you something important.” Granny said. She walks up to Honey Crisp, she leans her muzzle and whispers in her ear.

“If they stare, let them stare. You can't blend in when you're born to stand out.” She whispers into Honey’s ear. Granny Smith pulls away from Honey Crisp giving her a firm but gentle smile.

“Now go on, your ma is outside waiting for you.” She said.

Honey smiles at her grandmother, giving her a hug before leaving.

***

Rarity's POV:

“Think this outfit will be okay, mother?” Ophelia asks, looking at her dress.

“Darling, you do know that you're only there to observe, right?” Rarity asks.

“Yes, but it never hurts to make a good first impression. Isn't that what you've always said mother?” Ophelia asks.

“Indeed! But you're only there for one day. It's not like you go there.” Rarity gave a light hearted laugh.

“I think both of my girls look beautiful.” Capper swoons at the sight of his two perfect girls.

“Thank you, Capper.” Rarity said.

“And please do not try to swindle the other kids today while I'm teaching.” Rarity pleads.

“But-” Ophelia said, but Capper cuts her off.

“You heard your mother, Ophelia.” Capper said, his voice slightly strearn.

“Fine, but no promises.” Ophelia mutters.

“Duchess…” scolds Capper.

Ophelia rolls her eyes. “Now come along dear. We have to meet your aunt's at the school.”

“You girls have a wonderful day today!” Beams Capper as he waves goodbye to the girls.

“We will.” Rarity smiles back.

***

Pinkie Pie's POV:

“Dad? Are you sure you know how to bake a cake?” Cotton Berry asks.

“Of course! I've watched your mom bake them for a while now. Besides, I just want to do something nice for your mother before she heads to work with you two.” Party Favor said.

Confetti Pop looks at the oven. “Uh… Daddy?” Confetti tail was jittery.

“I mean how hard can it be?” Party Favor rambles.

Cotton Berry's eyes widen at the sight. “What is it Cotton?” He asks.

Cotton was unable to speak, instead he pointed his hoof to the oven.

Party Favor turns around, his eyes widen. He uses his magic to open the oven, the oven bursting out with smoke.

The kids and Party Favor, both cough, trying to clear the smoke.

Pinkie Pie walks in, humming happily to herself. “Are my two little-” she stops and starts to cough. She opens her eyes, shocked at the scene before her.

“I leave for five minutes and come back to this! What happened?” Pinkie Pie asks, still coughing.

Confetti grabs the fire extinguisher and sprays the oven down. Spraying both herself and her twin brother as well as their parents in the process.

“Apparently it can be very hard.” Party Favor mutters. “This is why I stick to balloon making.” He snores.

***

Fluttershy’s POV:

“Tree Hugger? Have you seen Meadow Bliss? I've looked in his room, but he wasn't there.” Fluttershy said, her tone slightly worried.

“Relax Flutters,” Tree Hugger said, she had her eyes closed clearly and she was meditating.
“I sent him to feed the animals outside. He should be back in a few.” She breaths.

“While we wait, would you like to try some meditation before you leave? It's very calming.” She said.

Fluttershy looks at the clock. “I guess I could spare just a few minutes.” Fluttershy mutters. Fluttershy relaxes her body, closing her eyes and intermediating the same pose the Tree Hugger was doing.

She felt at peace with herself for a good fifteen minutes. “Um Mom? Don't you think we should be going?” Meadow snaps his mother out of her peacefulness.

She jumps, slightly startled by her son’s voice. Meadow gives a light hearted chuckle. “Sorry Mom, I didn't mean to scare you, but we really need to be going.” He points to the clock.

“Oh my! I didn't realize the time.” She said.

Fluttershy looks at her son. “We better go then.” she said, as she hurries out the door.

***

Rainbow Dash POV:

“Hey kiddo you up for a race?” Flash Magnus asks.

“Sure, but only if Mom can come.” Prism said, scarfing down the last of his breakfast.

“You know I enjoy a good family competition.” Rainbow Dash smirks.

“How much time do we have to say this isn't a competition.” Flash said.

“Honey? Have you met me? News flash! When you're with me just about everything is a competition.” Rainbow Dash scoffs.

“.... Can't argue with that.” Flash said, his tone blunt.

“Now come on! Last one to the school is a rotten egg!” Rainbow Dash shouts, leaving quickly from the house.

In a hurry, all three of them take off to the sky. Two of the three leaving behind a trail of colorful streaks, Rainbow Dash’s being the most noticeable.

“Think you can keep up if I made a Sonic Rainboom?” Rainbow Dash shouts to her son.

“Are you crazy? No way!” Prism shouts back, trying his best to keep up with his mom.

“Well you're about to find out!” Smirks Rainbow. “One, Two, Three, Go!” Rainbow Dash took off and the sound barrier broke, ringing in Prism and Flash’s ears.

“Oh come on! That’s not fair!” Whines Prism.

Flash chuckles. “Good luck dealing with your mother’s ego today.” He said.

Prism rolls his eyes. “Come on kiddo I know you will have a blast today. Just enjoy your day and try to keep your mom’s ego from- well you know how she is.” Flash said, giving his son a small smile.

“Yeah I know.” Prism muttered.

“Now go. You don’t want to be late, or your mother will have that to brag that she beat you at being on time as well as the flying lesson.”

“That wasn’t even a fair lesson if you ask me.” Mutters Prism.

Flash ruffles his son mane, before he releases him. “I’ll see you two when you get home.”

Prism nods before flying off to meet with his mom.

***

Twilight sits at her desk, quietly filling out paperwork. Harmonia groans, clearly she was bored from all the waiting and watching.

Harmonia looks at her mother. "I thought you said your job was exciting? This is totally the opposite." She whines.

Twilight still looks down at her paperwork, never taking her eyes off of it. “It's all about responsibility sweetheart.” She explains.

“I can be responsible!” Harmonia huffs.

Twilight lays her quill down and looks up at her daughter. “Harmonia, do you know what responsibility means?” She asks, her tone gentle.

Harmonia shook her head, clearly not understanding.

“Responsibility: Is the fact of having a duty to deal with something on their own. For example: If I give you a simple task, say-” Twilight thought for a moment, an idea came to mind. “.... I gave you the option of letting you watch over one of your Aunt's classrooms, then it would be your responsibility to do so.” Twilight lectures.

Harmonia eyes lit up with an idea. “Hey mommy? Can I go explore the school?” She asks.

“Sure! I don't mind, but stay in this wing of the school.” Twilight warns.

“Will do, mommy!” Harmonia said.

*
Harmonia wanders around the school building, looking for something to do. The tiny draconques stumbles upon a classroom, all of the students eyes on her. Harmonia’s eyes widened at the sight, she was beginning to feel a bit nervous.

Harmonia sighs. “Okay this is your chance to prove to mommy that you can be responsible.” Harmonia thought to herself. She takes a deep breath and gives a wide smile to the group of fillies and colts, along with a few other non-pony species. “Hi! My name is Harmonia Sparkle and I will be your teacher for today!” She beams.

The class of twelve students looked at her, slightly confused. “But… where's Miss. Rarity?” One of the students asked.

“Does anypony have any other questions besides where Miss. Rarity is?” Harmonia asks.

The twelve students said nothing. “Good! Now today we will be learning…” Harmonia grabs her aunt’s book off the podium. It was much heavier than she had expected. Harmonia looks at the book with a rather uninteresting look on her face.

Harmonia closes the book. “You know what, I'm starting to rethink this whole responsibility task.” She mumbled to herself.

Rarity walks into the classroom, slightly confused why her niece was in her classroom. “Hello, Harmonia dear. May I ask why you are in my classroom?” She questions.

Harmonia gives a light hearted laugh. “Hehe. Um… playing teacher?” She gives a small smile to her aunt.

Rarity giggled and softly pats Harmonia on the head. “Well, that’s nice darling but I think it’s time for me to take over this class for a little bit.” she explains.

Harmonia sighs. “Alright.” She begins to walk out of the classroom, but Rarity stops her.

“If you are looking for something to do. I just bought Ophelia for the day. Maybe you two can find something to do together.” Rarity smiles at her.

Harmonia eyes widen with excitement. “Okay! Thanks Aunt Rarity.” Harmonia then hurries off down the hallway looking for her friend.

***

Harmonia wanders the deserted hallways for the next fifteen minutes. “Aunt Rarity said she brought Ophelia today. Where could she be? I checked just about every classroom here and didn’t even see her.” Harmonia mutters to herself.

Harmonia begins to slow her walking, her ears perked up at a very distant sound. She follows the sound, which leads her to a room on the West end of the school’s building and hallway. Curiosity got the best of her, Harmonia opens the door to reveal five faces.

Those same five faces look back at her as a sigh of relief washes over them.

Harmonia enters the room. “Um..hello?” She said her tone sounded slightly awkward.

“Wait! No! Don’t-” The five shouted.

But, it was too late.

Harmonia let the door shut behind her, they groan in frustration. She looks at the room of unhappy faces.

“What?” Harmonia askes, slightly confused.

Ophelia narrows her eyes at Harmonia. “Nevermind now!” She snaps at the tiny draconquess.

Meadow sighs. “Let’s just say you were our only hope out of here.” He mumbles loud enough for them to hear, however his voice remains calm.

Harmonia was still confused. “What do you mean? The door is-” Harmonia tries to wiggle the doorknob, but it would not open. “Unlocked? Well crap!” She mutters the last bit to herself.

She turns around toward the group, smiling bashfully. Clearly she was embarrassed by her former action.

“Hehe. Umm sorry about that.” She said.

“Well, time for Plan B! Let’s burn down the school!” Confetti Pop said, her tone almost too excited about that plan.

Prism looked at the young mare. “Yeah, how about we call that Plan Z…” he said.

“I agree. I don’t think that is necessary…” Honey Crisp mumbles.

“Aww… way to take the fun out of it.” Whines Confetti Pop.

A cheerful, yet a voice that Harmonia recognizes comes over the intercom of the classroom. It was her Aunt Starlight.

“Welcome to Detention! ” Said Starlight’s voice over the speaker.

“Okay is it just me. Or is her voice waytoo cheerful about detention.” Mutters Cotton Berry.

Wait… did she just say-” Ophelia eyes shrinks to the size of dimes. She started to hyperventilate at the sound of “detention”.

Prism looks over at Ophelia, slightly worried for her. “Uh, is she okay?” He asks.

“I have a perfect school record… t-this can’t be on it!” Ophelia’s breath quicks.

Honey Crisp and Harmonia try their best to relax their friend. “Relax… we’ll be out of here soon.” Meadow said, his voice remained calm and collected.

“Oh that’s helpful.” Harmonia mutters, still rubbing Ophelia’s back.

“Besides you don’t even go here anyways.” Meadow Bliss said.

“.... actually none of us do.” HoneyCrisp explains.

“Does anyone have any ideas on howto get out of here?” Cotton Berry asks.

“I think I may have one.” Prism said. Prism charges at the door, slamming into it.

The group watches as the young colt pegasus slams himself repeatedly at the door. Ophelia watches. “Prism, darling I don’t think that is going to help.” The feline said, her tone blunt towards the pegasus.

“Watch me!” Said Prism, his teeth bared as he rams the door one finally time. Finally, exhaustion takes over him and he is out cold as his tongue sticks out of his mouth.

Harmonia walks over to Prism looking down at his body. She looks back up at her remaining friends. “Great! Now what?!” She said.

“In situations like these we scream for help.” Meadow said.

They tried screaming, but failed to realize that after fifteen minutes of useless screaming, no pony came for help.

Meadow takes a deep breath. “Well that didn’t help…” He mutters.

“We would be out soon enough if somepony didn’t close the door!” Ophelia said, narrowing her eyes at Harmonia.

Harmonia’s tone was defensive. “Come on! Stop pointing hooves, claws… paws, ugh! Whatever it is you have. Now is not the time to be playing the “Blame Game.” She said.

“We need to stop arguing and try to work together.” Said Honey Crisp.

“She’s right.” Agrees Cotton Berry.

Harmonia thought for a second. “Guys! I think I have an idea, but I need to try it first to see if it will work.” She explains. Harmonia closes her eyes, trying her best to focus on her spell. She squeezes her eyes shut as she snaps her paw. In a puff of magenta raspberry pink smoke she was free-or so she thought.

Harmonia slowly opens her eyes. “Yay! I’m free! Guys I-” Her voice was full of glee.

But she came face to face with Cotton Berry. He looks at her for a moment, then tries his best to intimidate Starlight’s voice. “Hi! Welcome to detention!” He said.

“OH GIVE ME A BREAK!” Harmonia wales.

“So much for that idea….” mutters Ophelia.

“It’s official we’re going to die here! We have no food or water!” Confetti Pop said.

“You do know that this isn’t the desert?” Meadow questions her.

“So I’ve been told….” Confetti Pop said, her tone blunt.

Prism sits up for a moment, his eyes crossed. “Sky’s….” he mutters, before passing out again.

Ophelia walks over to Prism, who was still out cold. She uses her paw and slaps him a couple of times. “Wake up!” She screams.

“Does anypony have any water?” Honey asks.

Everypony shook their heads no. Ophelia gives one final slap at Prism. Prism jerks awake. “Prism Bolt wins the race!” He cheers. The five look at Prism in confusion.

“We're still trapped here genius. There's no race going on.” Harmonia said, her tone blunt.

The group laughs at Harmonia blunt response. She then thinks for a moment. “You know even if I don't know everything about you guys, I'm kind of glad to be trapped in here with you all.” She said.

“You are?” Cotton Berry, asks slightly confused.

“Yeah, I mean it's better than being trapped in here with Crystal for Celestia knows how long.” Harmonia said, rolling her eyes.

“Um who's Crystal exactly?” Prism asks.

Harmonia's face twisted to one of disgust. “My cousin.” She explains her tone unamusing.

“I think I met her a couple of weeks ago. I do not see how you put up with her.” Ophelia said.

“To be honest, neither do I.” Mumbles Harmonia.

“Hey well now you have a whole group of new friends to hang out with!” Confetti Pop said, her tone perky and upbeat.

“I do?” Harmonia questions her.

“Of course!” Agrees Prism.

“Wait, is anypony going to question this?” Cotton Berry asks anypony in particular.

“Question what exactly?” Meadow asks.

Cotton Berry looks at Harmonia. “If we have already met you. Then how come none of us has met each other?” Cotton Berry questions.

“Silly Cotton Berry! Don't you know the author is to blame for this! She's the one who writes all the episodes and characters personalities.” Giggles Confetti Pop.

“Well she took twelve chapters just to get us all together in one room! Who is she anyways?” Complains Cotton Berry.

Harmonia snaps her paws and the name “Vocal Sweets” appears on the board. Harmonia points to it, not saying a word.

“Ohh..” they said in unison.

For the next seven hours, the group begins to tell each other jokes and other stories.

For the first time in forever, Harmonia felt like she actually had friends for a change and it made her feel at peace and happy. She didn't feel so alone.

Without noticing her flank started to glow to reveal her very own cutie mark.

“It would be great if we could all just enroll here, besides going to different schools.” Honey Crisp said.

“That honestly wouldn't be a bad idea.” Meadow said.

The afternoon rays of Celestia's sun hit the window of the classroom, casting a soft warm glow upon the room. The ringing of the bell signaled that the last class of the day was over.

“I swear if I hear that bell ring one more time, it's going to be missing a ring to it.” Complains Prism.

“No, that's actually a good thing! If anypony comes this way we can bang loudly on the door for help!” Honey Crisp said.

“How about we just make a lot of noise?” Harmonia suggests. “I mean if you haven't noticed I am a draconequus. I can clean this room in a snap.”

“I like the way you think, Harmonia.” Prism said, giving her a smirk.

Harmonia blushes. “Thanks….”

“One…. Two…. Three.... Now!” Harmonia said.

The group slings, clanging and banging any solid or loud objects in the room, all of them being as loud as they can.

Ophelia hears muffled voices from the other side of the door.

“Guys! I think I heard somepony! I think it's our mothers!” Ophelia said, as she listens carefully.

***

From outside the hallway stood Twilight and the girls.

“Have you girls seen Harmonia? I told her to stay where I can see her.” Twilight asks, her tone slightly worried.

“She came into my classroom this morning, darling. However, that is the last time I saw her.” Rarity said. “Now that I think about it, Ophelia has been missing as well.” She said.

“I sent Prism to get extra towels for the children who were practicing Buckball and he never returned.” Explains Rainbow Dash.

Applejack’s ears perk up at a distance sound. “Do you girls hear that?” She asks them.

The girls stop their chatter and listen carefully to the sound. The sound was faint, but still a bit loud to fill the hallway, but only from a distance. “Come on, it's coming from down the hallway.” Twilight said, galloping down the hallway.

The girls follow behind her. The stop at a door that was currently shut, but the racket continued.

“They must be there.” Fluttershy said, pointing her hoof at the locked door.

Twilight opens the door to reveal a chaotic mess, it looked like a tornado hit the room.
“There you guys are!” Twilight said.

“What were you doing in here?” Question Starlight.

“Oh you know just hanging out.” Sarcasm leaks in Prism’s voice.

“Are you kidding! We were trapped in here all day!” Ophelia shrieks.

Meadow places a calming hoof on Ophelia. “Dude, you need to chill, we're saved now.” He said, his voice calming.

Harmonia snaps the room back to normal. “On the bright side, I made friends for the first time in forever it feels like.” She beams to her mother.

“Well, I'm glad to hear that! And it looks like that’s not the only thing you gained.” Twilight teased.

Harmonia was confused for a moment, before looking at where Twilight was pointing at. Harmonia squealed with excitement. “I got my cutie mark!” She squeals, jumping up and down with excitement like Confetti on a sugar rush.

Congratulations Harmonia! How about we all head over to Sugar Cube Corner to celebrate and grab something to eat? I know y’all must be starving.” Applejack suggested.

Confetti Pop eyes widen at the word eat. “Food!” She squeals, in a hurry she was out the door.

The mothers and children giggle. “Come on! I think I still have some cake waiting at home. You are welcome to come with us Twilight.” Offers Pinkie Pie.

“Thanks for the invitation, Pinkie Pie! However, I think I'll have to pass for the day.” Twilight said, kindly rejecting her friend's request.

“It's okay, Twilight! I understand you and your Princess duties must come first.” Pinkie giggles.

“Actually, I need to go talk with Celestia for a few. She will be so pleased to hear your friendship progress, Harmonia.” Twilight smiles gently at her daughter.

Twilight looks back at the girls. “Do you mind watching Harmonia while I attend to some business?” Twilight asks.

“You know we don't mind one bit Twilight.” Beams Applejack.

Twilight breathes a sigh of relief. “Thank you!” She looks down at Harmonia. “You mind your aunt's and be good. Okay?” Twilight said.

“I pinkie promise, mommy!” Harmonia said.
Twilight kisses the top of her daughter's head. “I love you.” She said.

“I love you too, Mommy.” Harmonia rubs against Twilight fur.

“Come on, Harmonia. We better go before Confetti eats all of our slices of cake.” Honey Crisp said, tugging at Harmonia's paw.

***

Harmonia plays with the twins and her new friends at Sugar Cube Corner. “This cake is so good! Aunt Pinkie Pie.” Harmonia said, scarfing down the last bit of her slice.

“Well thank you, Harmonia. The twins helped me make it!” Beams Pinkie Pie.

“If you guys need me, I'll just be in the back room!” She said before turning to leave.

“Okay Mom!” Said Cotton Berry.

“I hope mom can transfer me to her school! I mean I've made so many new friends here. I don't want to leave it!” Harmonia said.

“Well I'm sure the Princess wouldn't mind. I mean maybe all of us could go there! Maybe we could convince our moms? I mean they do work there.” HoneyCrisp suggests.

“Well if Plan A doesn't work, she always has a Plan B through Z for backup. You know how prepared my mom is.” Harmonia said smiling.

Chapter 13: Empty Words
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 13: Empty Words

“Discord! Discord? Are you here?” Twilight calls out.

No answer.

“Maybe he went to go pick up Harmony from Pinkie’s house.” Twilight thought to herself.

Twilight begins to fill out paperwork that she has been meaning to fill out for the past few days now. She had the castle to herself for today as Harmonia was hanging with her friends at Sugar Cube Corner, Tempest was at the Crystal Empire training the new guards, Starlight was visiting Sunburst for the evening, as for Discord, he was nowhere in the house.

She hums to herself as she is filling out paperwork. The alicorn comes across a letter from Harmonia’s school. Twilight picks the letter up in her aura. She sighs out loud. “Please tell me Harmonia isn’t in trouble again.” She said aloud to nopony in particular.

She tears open the letter and scans it. Until she comes across the familiar beautiful and proper signature: Princess Celestia.

“I forgot I had to talk to Princess Celestia today about Harmony!” She exclaims.

She looks at her clock, it reads 12:53 p.m. “Maybe I can catch her in time. Hopefully she isn’t too busy.” Twilight mutters to herself.

***

Twilight walks along the path of Ponyville, enjoying the semi-cloudy day that the weather pegasus ponies brought in today. As she walks along the path, she ignores the ponies who point and stare at her as she passes by.

Twilight slows her pace a tad. A random citizen walks up to her. as he puts a sympathetic hoof on the Princess’s chest.

“I am so sorry about you and your daughters' loss.” The stallion said, his voice full of sympathy and sorrow.

“Loss? But nopony in my family passed. As far as I know.” Twilight said, her tone confused.

The mare just gave her a sympathetic look, but they quickly left. Twilight had her eyebrows knitted in confusion, but she decided to continue on with her task.

“You know what… maybe it’s better if I fly to go and meet with Celestia.” Twilight silently mutters to herself.

***

Celestia sits in her throne room filling out the paperwork that she has been meaning to fill out for about three weeks now.

“Gosh Luna! I didn't realize how behind we are on paperwork for this month.” Celestia said, in her golden aura she held eighteen to twenty pages of unsigned laws that needed to have their signature.

“Indeed! But you do realize that I have already filled out my portion, correct? Also might I mention that you sent your former secretary on vacation.” Luna asks, raising an eyebrow at her.

Celestia gave her sister an all knowing look.

“Oh no! I know that look! I'm not about to forge your signature on the documents.” Luna said.

“Come on, please….” Celestia pleads.

“No.” Luna said, her voice heald a firm tone.

“We can split the documents. 50/50.” Celestia briefs.

“Sister, I'm still not doing it.” Luna said.

“Do you need some assistance?” Said a familiar voice.

“Actually yes, Luna that would be lovely right about now.” Celestia said, looking at her documents.

“I didn't say anything.” Mutters Luna.

Celestia lowered her papers. “Oh! Hello Twilight. How may I help you?” Celestia beams and gives her a small smile.

Twilight enters the castle of Canterlot excited to tell Celestia the good news.

“Hello, Princess. I have actually come to you with some great news about Harmonia today, something that I think will even surprise you!” Twilight smiles.

“Harmonia has finally learned something that nopony thought she was even capable of trying to understand. She-” Twilight said, but was arruptivally cut off by a flash of bright light.

“What the- Discord!” Twilight scolds. “Wait…. What are you even doing here?” Twilight asks, confused.

Discord looks back at Twilight with a cocky, but sly expression played onto his lips. “Oh goody, you’re here. I thought I’d have to teleport you here myself.” He said, his tone remained casual.

Luna's eyes widen at the sight before her. “Twilight, I think it's time for you to go.” Luna said, her tone shifts from calm to slightly worried.

“I'm fine Princess. I'm not going anywhere. I want an explanation, Discord and I want it now.” Twilight's voice was stern.

“Fine, you want an explanation, I'll give you one. Let's just say your title as The Princess of Friendship, doesn't suit you all too well.” Said Discord, his tone nonchalant.

"Excuse me?" Twilight asks, her eyes narrowed.

Discord ignores Twilight and turns to Celestia, as he poofs a ring into existence.

Twilight's heart sank at the sight she was seeing. Clearly, incapable of speaking. She watches as Discord places the ring on Celestia's horn. “Will you marry me?” He asks.

“Wh-what how could you?” Twilight asks, tears form at the corners of her eyes.

“Let’s just say I needed a mare of higher status.” He smirks.

“What will Harmonia think? You know she looks up to you!” Twilight said. The young alicorn was heartbroken. She didn’t fully understand why Discord did something like this in the first place.

What did she do to deserve this?

“I’m sure you can handle her on your own.” His tone was nonchalant as if he didn’t have a care in Equestria.

“Okay, who are you and what have you done with my husband?” Twilight asks, tears of hurt and frustration. Her heart felt like it was glass, so fragile and once it was dropped there was no need to put it back together.

Discord looks at her for a bit, a sly look on his face. Luna lays a comforting wing over Twilight’s back. “This is low! Even for you, Celestia!” Luna said, her voice stern.

Celestia flinches at her sister’s words. “Luna I-” she was speechless. She didn’t know what to say. She knew that she had feelings for Discord, but she didn’t want it to go this far.

Celestia looks to Twilight, a look of hurt and regret was displayed on her face. “Twilight! I am so sorry, but I hope we can be friends still.” She states, but Twilight cuts her off.

Twilight’s looks at Celestia, a furious look was displayed on her face. A look of hurt, heartbreak and frustration wrapped up into one facial expression. “Forgive!? How can I call somepony a friend and forgive somepony who stole my husband!” She spats.

The two alicorns didn’t even give Celestia a chance to speak. “I hope you're happy, Celestia.” Luna said, still having her wing wrapped around Twilight.

Twilight cries softly into Luna’s fur.

“I was really going to consider it and ask for your permission about letting Harmonia enroll at my school, but now after seeing this.” Twilight looks at the two in disgust.

She laughs. Her laugh was full of sarcasm and hurt. “I think I’ll take matters into my own hooves. I don’t need your permission.” she said, her eyes narrowed.

She looks at Luna, her tone softens. “Thank you for the comfort, Luna but I think I’ll be okay.” She said.

Luna sensed so much hurt in the young alicorn. “Are you sure Twilight?” She asks.

She turns to leave, but stops. She tried to lighten her mood, but her tears were still hot and burning. “I’m sure Luna.” She mumbles.

Tears run down Twilight’s face, her body stiffens as she narrows her eyes at the two. “You know I hope you two are very happy!” She shouts at them. “And don’t expect me to come to your wedding.” She spats.

Discord smirks, as Luna gives him and Celestia a dark glare. “I don’t understand! Why would you do such a thing? Discord, this is outrageous! What has gotten into you?!”

She turns to Celestia. “Celestia, Twilight and Discord are married and they have a daughter! Why would you break their bond?! This is not how relationships work! You and Discord can’t do this! This is not right! ” Luna yelled, her tone rather angry.

“It’s fine Luna.” Twilight said, her voice slightly ragged.

She turns to look at Celestia, hatred filled her entire existence toward her now. “You know what Celestia? It won’t be too long before he does the same thing to you like he is doing to me! He might even go after your sister once he gets bored of you. ” She snears.

Tears still streaked down Twilight’s face as she flew out of the throne room.

***

Harmonia rolled the dice on a colourful board, as she moved a tiny plastic pony figure across the board and knocked over another plastic figure. Tempest groaned as Harmonia gave a loud cheer.

“Congratulations Harmonia, you won again…for the seventh time in a row.” Tempest said, rolling her eyes playfully. Harmonia giggled and folded her lion's paw and eagle claw together. “Meh, I am a natural at this!” she said, grinning at her seventh winning.

“Ha! Natural my flank! I was a champion at this game when I was your age!” Starlight said, smirking as she read through the instructions book of the board game they were playing.

“Aunt Starlight, are you sure you want to do this?” Harmonia asked daringly. Starlight smirked and booped Harmonia’s muzzle.

“Bring. It. On.” Starlight said. Tempest sighed as she put her hoof to her head.

The throne room door of Twilight’s castle opened to reveal Twilight, her mane was messy, tear stains were on her face, her eyes bloodshot. Starlight, Tempest and Harmonia looked at Twilight, confused by her state of appearance. Tempest stood up and walked over to Twilight and bowed.

“Your highness. Is everything alright?” She asks slightly worried.

Twilight didn’t say anything, she looked away from her friend, guard and daughter, remaining silent. Starlight walked over to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Twi, are you okay? You don’t look so good. Do you need to rest?” Starlight asked.

“I’m fine, Starlight… really.” Twilight said, giving her a fake smile.

Starlight looks at her with a sincere expression on her face. “Twilight I know you and from the look on your face, that shows me that you are clearly not fine.” She said, her expression slightly stern.

Twilight looked away once again, not wanting to tell them what had just happened. She knows that they will be completely flabbergasted, especially Harmonia.

Harmonia looks at her mother, slightly confused as to why she was upset. “Mommy? Where’s daddy?” She asks.

Twilight cringed at the sound of the word. She didn’t want to tell her the truth. She didn’t want her daughter to see her as a bad mother figure or grow up to feel like this was her own fault for his leaving.

Twilight didn’t want to lie to her own daughter, but she also didn’t want to tell her the truth, she was practically torn at this question. Her body went tense. She looks at the crystal floor of her castle, thinking to herself. “.... daddy won’t be back for a while.” Twilight mumbles.

Harmonia looks at her mother in confusion. “What?” She questions. Twilight said nothing more and left the throne room.

There was a sudden knock on the door. Starlight and Tempest both looked at each other in confusion.

“Stay right here, sweetie.” Starlight instructed her niece.

Starlight and Tempest both made their way to the door and opened it. A flash of photographer and newsponies stand outside of Twilight’s castle.

“How may I- whoa!” Starlight said, her eyes scanned the group of ponies all from the Ponyville and Canterlot News Reporters and Press.

“What is going on Star- whoa! Where did all of these reporters come from?” Tempest asks.

“Your guess is as good as mine.” Said Starlight.

“Starlight! May we get your input on the latest scandal that has happened in Canterlot?” Shouts a female newspony. She shoves a microphone in Starlight’s face.

“Scandal?” Starlight questions.

“How does the Princess feel about Princess Celestia and Discord getting married?” Asks a male newspony

“WHAT?!” Tempest and Starlight both said in unison.

The newsponies began to swarm the two. Starlight and Tempest both look at them, clearly this was just some silly rumors and gossip, right? It couldn’t be real, right?

Tempest eyebrows furrow. “Okay, that’s enough questions for the day. Now please get the buck off the Princess's property, before I make you leave.” she snaps, she then slams the door in the reporters faces.

Starlight looks at her. “Well way to be subtle about it.” Starlight mutters.

“Eh.” Tempest said.

They both walk back down the hallway, both speaking in a low tone not wanting Harmonia to overhear them. “Scandal?” Tempest questions.

“Celestia and Discord?!” Starlight said, both equally confused.

“Whatever the reason is, we can not let Harmonia know.” whispers Tempest.

Harmonia meets Tempest and Starlight halfway down the hallway. “Who was at the door?” She questions the two mares.

“Oh, just some pesky ponies they apparently had the wrong address.” Starlight fibs.

“I’m going to go check on Twilight, you stay with Harmonia.” Whispers Tempest in Starlight’s ear.

Starlight nods.

Tempest gallops down the hallway looking for Twilight.

***

“..... After all these years, nine years in fact! ... maybe I just wasn’t enough for him…” Twilight thought as she sits quietly in the library, tears streaming down her face as she watched the fireplaces as the flames flickered and danced before her in perfect harmony.

Tempest could hear crying coming from the library. She opens the door to reveal a very dimly lit library, the only source of light was the fireplace being caressed in yellow, amber, and crimson flames.

“..... your highness?” Tempest asked, approaching the mare with caution.

“Twi? We know what happened. Why didn’t you tell us?” Starlight asked.

Twilight was a mess her mane was frazzled and her eyes remained bloodshot red from all the crying. She didn’t say a word, she just remained curled up in the fetal position.

“Uh… Where’s Harmonia?” Questions Tempest.

“I laid her down for a nap.” Said Starlight. She then looks at Twilight, a sad expression mounted on her face.

Twilight softly sighs, but Starlight could tell it was a sighing sound out of heartbreak mixed with pain.

“Maybe it is because I didn’t want my daughter to know. Maybe it could also be the fact that I didn’t want her to see me as a bad mother or make her feel like it’s her fault because he left us. To feel like a complete and utter failure at being a mother. How did you two find out?” Twilight said, her tone sounding hurt and bitter.

“Newsponies told us, Twilight. If Harmonia goes out later today or even anytime tomorrow then she will be bound to know.” Tempest explains.

“She’s right.” Twilight thought.

There was poof within the castle. Discord, looks around wanting to explain to Twilight.

“Twilight?” He calls out, but to no avail she didn’t answer.

He poofs into her favorite spot of the castle.

The library.

“Well, speak of the devil and he shall appear.” Sneers Tempest.

“Twilight please let me explain.” Discord begs.

“I have nothing to say to you.” Twilight said, her voice full of bitter and hate towards him.

Discord looked down slightly hurt by her sudden shift in tone.

Twilight looks at her ex-husband with a disapproving look on her face. Tempest and Starlight look between The Princess of Friendship and The Lord of Chaos, slightly on edge.

Tempest begins to hold her ground with caution, sneering at the draconequus. A low growl escapes her throat, Discord looks away from Tempest quickly and turns his attention back to Twilight.

“I just want to talk to you dear…” Discord tone was cautious. He tried to get closer to Twilight a little, but he was anxious and even nervous to get anywhere near her.

He sighs. “Listen… about earlier… it was-” He tries to explain.

Twilight put a hoof to his mouth. As if to say shut the hell up and let me do the speaking. “I do not wish to hear what you have to say, Discord. Just a few days you cared so much about Harmonia and I. As if we’re your most valuable and prized possessions. And now all of a sudden you throw us away like trash!” Twilight’s voice hardened a bit, as tears aligned her eyes.

“What happened to the draconequus I married nine years ago? What happened to the draconequus I fell in love with?” Twilight questions, her tone still remained hard.

Discord remained silent as he listened to what Twilight had to say.

“We made vows, Discord! You and me for better or for worse! Not me you, and Celestia! Did those vows mean anything to you?!” Twilight questions.

Twilight looks at Discord before scoffing. “After nine years I can’t believe you let me down. I’ll admit I’ve had my doubts from you for many years, denying everything that anypony would bring bad about you! I’ve wiped my own tears hearing the god awful things that they have said about you because I knew in my heart that it wasn’t true. Guess I was wrong.” Twilight said, her ears down folded.

“Twilight do you need us to-?” Starlight begins, but Twilight cuts her off.

“As much as I would appreciate it. Harmonia still needs him here.” Twilight said, before turning her attention back quickly to her ex husband.

“Did Celestia use some dark magic on you to brainwash you to like- well correction even be in love with her?” Twilight asks, coming to the realization that could be the only be the most possible explanation as to what was going on right now.

“No, she did not brainwash me, Twilight.” Discord explains.

“Then what could it be?” Twilight asks, her tone becoming rather agitated.

Discord sighs. “You know that I love both you and Harmonia, right?” He asks, awaiting Twilight’s response.

“Love?! If you love us, you wouldn’t go off and marry somepony else Discord!” shouts Twilight, her tone stearn, angry and full of hurt.

Twilight then paused. “..... That explains why you’ve been so distant, isn’t it? And why your heart has been unobtainable. Sad to know this is the reason why. You’re having an affair....” her eyes going wide, but a fire was burning in her purple eyes.

Discord said nothing.

“How stupid and foolish could I have been to deny any rumors about you? Apparently a lot. However you think I’m insane for reacting like this? Thinking that I wouldn’t find out what you’ve done?! Well let me tell you something Discord ponies talk.” Twilight said, her tone cold.

“Now it makes sense why you said you needed a mare of higher status. What? Do I not fit that status anymore?” Twilight snarked.

Twilight’s features became darkened a bit. “You got five minutes to start talking and start talking now.”

“Just let me explain…” Discord stated.

“Oh this shall be good.” Mutters Twilight.

Discord sighs. “At the Grand Galloping Gala, which was in 2015 held by Celestia. I accepted a formal invitation from her. Well it was late, but that’s besides the point. Anyways, of course I accepted and went. Upon arrival, I met you, I noticed that you were the most beautiful mare in the room and that nothing else mattered in that moment. However, when I locked eyes with Tia- - I mean Celestia- I noticed that she was acting differently around me, of course I thought nothing of it. That night at the Gala she took me out on the balcony to talk.” Discord explains.

“About?” Twilight asked, pressing for answers.

“Just simple things, honestly.” Discord explains.

Twilight arched her eyebrows, as if she wasn’t buying it for one second.

“And that night she asked me to talk to me about Harmonia’s behavior in school... It’s like her feelings had resurfaced from her past, but you have to understand, I’ve known her for a very long time! When she was a filly I was there for her and with her, we both loved each other…” He said, trying his best to reason with Twilight, but his guilt still let him down.

“So you're saying that you still have feelings for her in return?” Twilight asks, her tone broken and bitter.

“Twilight, I love you more, I loved you more! I loved you more than anypony I have ever laid eyes on! I love both you and our daughter more!” He explains.

“Doesn’t seem like it….” Twilight mutters, her tone cold.

“You just used a past tense word: loved. Which means you loved us in the past, not now.” Twilight’s tone was ice cold.

“Honey...please… listen to me….” He begs. He then moves in front of Twilight, his face full of guilt, Discord hugs Twilight tightly as if he never wanted to lose her in the first place. Twilight remained a rather cold distance toward him, bitter and silent as she contemplates her thoughts.

She looks down at the ground. He tilts Twilight's face into his claw. Twilight smacks his claw away from her and pushes Discord off of her.

She looks at him, her eyes cold and unfeeling.“Back at that castle you literally propose to Celestia. Why did you do that?” Twilight snaps, her tone bitter.

“Yes, I needed a mare of higher status, but it was for a very good reason.” Discord explains.

“A very good reason? What could having an affair be a very good reason for!” Twilight asks, she was still fuming pissed over the whole situation.

Discord was filled with frustration. “It was an act of royal Sacrifice!” He snaps.

“Royal… Sacrifice?” Twilight mutters to herself.

“Royal Sacrifice!” Twilight yells.

“You went behind my back and had an affair with Celestia of all ponies, and you think that I won’t find out!” Twilight said her tone bitterly amused at this.

She gave a sarcastic laughter, which set Starlight and Tempest unease. “How can I forgive the love of my life who is planning on marrying somepony who I personally know and to go as far as to have an affair with them? That’s just sick!” Twilight’s tone was bitter.

Discord was speechless. He then slightly regretted his decision about proposing to Celestia, he knew it wasn’t possible to gain back any form of trust or forgiveness from Twilight this time.

“I… didn’t know…. How could I hurt the love of my life…?” He softly mutters to her.

“Oh you didn’t , did you?! Well you did! Don’t even try to take Harmonia from me because it would be a cold day in Tartarus before I ever let that happen.” Twilight seethed.

“Besides as you said before: “I’m pretty sure you can handle her on your own.” Doesn’t that sentence ring a bell?” Twilight’s eyes narrowed at the draconequus.

Discord remained silent.

There was a small creek in the door to reveal Harmonia, who was rubbing her eyes from her nap. “Mommy… daddy… what’s going on?” She questions.

Twilight and Discord stops their bickering for a moment and looks at their daughter. “...Sweetie go to your room.” Twilight said, her tone slightly stern.

“But…” Harmonia squeaks, her voice sounded small and fragile.

Discord sighs. “Listen to your mother sweetheart.” He said.

Harmonia nods and leaves the room.

“I have nothing to say to you!” Twilight hisses her tone was venomous toward Discord.

Discord sighs. “I understand if you want me gone Twilight… just say the word….”

Twilight bit her bottom lip. Discord remains talking. “Banish me... exile me…. I’d do it for you either way…” He explains, giving Twilight so many different options.

Outside the hallway, Harmonia remains there, quite as she peeps through the crack of her mother’s throne room. Tears silently stream down her face as she thinks to herself: “You mean Daddy is leaving?”

Twilight takes a deep breath. Her voice was monotonous. “Honestly Discord, I don’t care where you go. Maybe if you didn’t do what you did. You would still have a place here. But..”

Twilight pauses as she gives a sarcastic laugh to her ex-husband. “You screwed that up! What? Am I not somepony of higher status than her? Not good enough for you? That’s exactly what you said back in Canterlot!” Twilight’s tone was venomous.

Discord was hurt by the words that came out of Twilight’s mouth.

Discord’s eyebrows furrow, clearly he was angry at the choice of words she was using. “You know it isn’t like that Twilight!” He snaps.

“That’s always the card everypony pulls isn’t it?! “it isn’t like that” my flank! When clearly you can’t come up with a grand enough excuse.” She snaps back.

Twilight thought for a moment. “How long has this been going on?” She asked.

Discord didn’t answer at first.

“Discord, How long has this been going on?” Twilight repeats again, this time her teeth bared, her tone hardened.

“Four months…” he mutters.

Twilight then picks up a crystal vase, without warning and throws it at Discord, however Discord avoids it.

It’s glass shattering to the floor.

“Get out.” She mutters, her tone dark.

“Just get out!” She screams, tears aligned in her eyes.

Discord was in so much pain, his gaze from Twilight now ended. Pain of regret filled his chaotic mind. He paused thinking should he turn back or just walk out once and for all.

Twilight then processed to collapse onto the floor in a mess of sobs.

He had his claw on the door. “I’m sorry my dear…” He mutters. Discord opens the door, and reveals Shining Armor, who was about to open the door himself, but instead was met by Discord. Shining lets out an angry expression toward Discord.

“Get out of my way!” He grunts, his voice full of distaste and spitefulness toward the creature.

Cadence follows alongside Shining and Flurry. “You should be..” Cadence mutters, her voice was bitter.

“Ashamed of myself? Already doing that Princess of Love… it’s repulsive really....” He mutters, ashamed of his actions. Twilight’s friends were the next ponies to enter the castle. Each of the Mane 6 members give Discord a look of disgust and annoyance, even Fluttershy.

Discord knew that his presents were not needed here any longer than it needed to be, he got the gist that it was time to leave. He snaps his fingers and teleports out of the castle.

Rarity gives her a hug of sympathy. “Twilight… are you okay, darling?” She asks, giving Twilight a hug.

“I’m fine Rarity, it’s just.. How am I going to tell Harmonia about this…” Twilight said, looking upstairs.

Shining and Cadence approach Twilight, Cadence wraps a comforting wing around Twilight giving her a warm hug. Twilight cries softly into her sister-in-law’s fur, her brother watched with concern for his sister. Flurry joins in, hugging her aunt tightly.

“Whatever he did to you...I’m not letting it slip by, I knew Discord was bad news from the start.” Shining said.

Cadence thought for a moment. “.....just be gentle with the news. She may be upset at first, but she will eventually come to terms with it after a while. Yes, she will hurt, as you are right now, but she will eventually come to an understanding.”

Shining agrees with his wife’s statement.

Flurry carefully looks at her aunt. “Aunt Twilight? Where is Harmonia?” She asks.

Twilight looks at her niece, tears still coming. She sniffs. “She is in her room, sweetheart. You can go see her if you want to.” Twilight offers, her tone sounded scratchy and rasphy from all the crying she has been doing.

“Alright.” Flurry Heart leaves the room, going to find her cousin in the huge castle.

The others turn their attention back to Twilight and Shining. “Do you want me to send the royal guards after Discord?” He whispers to Cadence, not wanting to trigger Twilight.

Cadence looks at Twilight then looks back at her husband. Her expression softened, mixed with worry and sorrow for her sister in law. “I don’t think that would be necessary, dear. Besides who knows where Discord went to.” She softly whispers to her husband.

***

Flurry could hear crying coming from inside of Harmonia’s room. Flurry knocks on Harmonia’s door. “Harmonia, it’s me Flurry Heart, may I come in?” She asks.

Flurry carefully opens the door. She looks at her cousin, a pitiful look displays on Flurry’s face for her cousin. Harmonia remains curled up in her ball. “..... it’s my fault Daddy left…..” Harmonia mutters to herself, as she softly cries into her fur.

Flurry looked at her cousin in confusion. “What do you mean Harmony?” she asks. Flurry makes her way over to her cousin, making herself comfortable beside her. She lifts Harmonia’s chin gently with her hoof. Harmonia looks at her cousin, hugging her ever so tightly, guilt running through her tiny chaotic mind. Flurry hugs back, her wings wrapped around her.

“I overheard mommy and daddy fighting.” She mutters softly.

“What about Harmony?” Flurry Heart asks with concern. Flurry wipes Harmonia’s tears gently with her hoof, she rubs Harmonia’s back and mane, calming her down little by little.

She looks at Flurry and a sad expression remains on her face. “I’m not fully sure what the fight was about, but I know whatever the reason is… it’s my fault…” she said.

Flurry gives her cousin a soft and warm smile and a kiss on top of her cousin’s forehead. “Harmony, don't say that, it’s never your fault. You have done nothing wrong. Don’t beat yourself up just because of a little fight. Harmonia, you know better than that.” She said, looking at her cousin.

Harmonia cries softly. “But… you weren't here.” she softly mutters.

“I may not have been here, but I know that it’s not your fault. All families fight, even my mom and dad fight sometime. Trust me when I tell you this Harmony: No family is perfect.” she explains.

Harmonia looks at Flurry with tears still streaming down her cheeks. “Really…?” She asks.

“Mhm.” Said Flurry, giving her a soft smile. Harmonia took her cousin’s words into account. She then lunges at Flurry wrapping her claw and paw around Flurry’s neck as she cried softly into her cousin’s mane, but Flurry didn’t care as she rubs Harmonia’s back, muttering “shhh…” into her ear, trying to comfort her the best she knew how.

***

“Are you sure you are okay Twilight?” Shining asks, careful not to trigger his sister. He sits down quietly, as Twilight’s friends carefully watch them.

Twilight averted her eyes from the door that Discord left out of hours ago, her ears slightly flatten. “I’m fine, Shining.” She said.

Noticing her expression, his eyes narrowed slightly at his sister, as if he knew that something else was bothering her, but decided against it. “Alright...if you need me I’ll be up stairs with the kids.” He said, he leaves going to check on Harmonia and Flurry.

“Darling, I’m so sorry this had to happen to you… we are really sorry.” Said Rarity, her expression looked hurt and filled with sorrow for her best friend.

“We just heard the news and…. I can’t believe he did this to you…. When I get a hold of him! He’s gonna regret what he did!” Rainbow Dash was speechless at the news.

“I knew I couldn’t trust that thiefin varmint.” Mutters Applejack.

Cadence unwraps her wing, and she brings a hoof to Twilight’s chin, lifting it up slowly. “Give it some time Twilight, love is like a box of chocolates, we never know what’s “inside.” She then gives Twilight a warm smile. “All you need to do is give it time.” she repeats, her tone softens.

“Thank you for the comfort… all of you, but I don’t think just mere words for thought are going to fix any of this. I just need some time alone to think.” Twilight moves away from Cadence.

“Alright Twilight.” Cadence mutters, she then releases a sigh of disappointment from Discord’s actions. Cadence then calls for Flurry and Shining to come downstairs. “Honey, sweetheart! It’s time for us to go! Come say goodbye to Aunt Twilight, Flurry.” Cadence calls out.

Flurry and Shining make their way down stairs together. Flurry looks at her aunt with a wave of sadness washes over her. She can’t stand to see her aunt like this, she looked so vulnerable. “....Bye Aunt Twilight.” Flurry says, her tone soft.

Twilight gives her a soft smile. “Bye sweetheart. Here let me walk you guys out.” Said Twilight, she makes her way to the door leading the family of three out. Cadence looks at Twilight, her expression still symphotic toward her sister-in-law.

“Twilight…. If you ever need us, any of us. You know where to reach us.” Cadence said, her tone full of sorrow for her sister in law.

Twilight nods and watches for a moment, she then shuts the door behind her. Turning her attention to her friends, her friends were worried for her, they all gave her a look of remorse as she passed by making her way to Harmonia’s room.

***

Twilight leans into the door frame of her daughter’s room, her ears flatten at the sounds of her daughter’s crying. She lightly knocks on the door. “Sweetie? Can we talk?” She softly asks.

Harmonia looks at her mother a sad expression still etched onto her face. “Okay mommy….” she softly squeaks. She was still curled up in her ball like she has been for the past four hours ago.

Twilight makes her way over to Harmonia’s bed, sitting on it. Harmonia scoots closer to her mother, hugging her. “You know that your Daddy and I love you very much, right?” Twilight asks.

Harmonia silently nods her head. “Then why did Daddy leave….” She asks, her tone sounded broken, as if her whole world came crashing down. Harmonia begins to cry uncontrollably, her tiny body still shaking and her breathing becoming ragged. As she so desperately wishes her father would come back.

Twilight’s eyes started to tear back up. “I’m taking it that you overheard?” She asked, her tone full of guilt. The tears in Harmonia's eyes gave away the answer that she indeed overheard them. Twilight sighs. “Sweetie, to be honest I really don’t know…” Twilight mutters.

Harmonia screamed while crying, as she hugged her mother tightly as she sobbed harder. Her eyes were bloodshot. “Don’t leave me mommy…… d-don't ...l-leave me!” She wails, trying her best to speak.

Twilight’s eyes widened at Harmonia’s sudden outburst. She hugs her daughter tightly, as she raked her hoof through her daughter’s mane. “That will never happen, sweetheart!” She said.

Twilight’s ears suddenly went flat, as an idea came to mind.

Harmonia buries her face into her mother’s fur sobbing harder. “I-Is i-it my-my fault d-daddy left?” Harmonia cries out, blaming herself.

Twilight looked at her daughter, agasphed that she would even think this. “No! Look at me and listen.” Twilight commands.

Harmonia looks at Twilight with remorse in her eyes. “What happened today was and never will be your fault. Do you understand?” Twilight’s tone went from stern to soft.

Harmonia nods her head.

“Besides your daddy and I are just taking a very long break from each other.” Twilight explains.

“Why...?” Harmonia asks, tears still streaming down towards her cheeks, warm salty tears dripping off her cheeks and onto her bed sheets and pillow.

Twilight cringes not wanting to tell her daughter the real reason why. She thought to herself as she looked at her daughter with pain in her eyes. “Because, I caught daddy in a scandalous affair with your teacher- or ex-teacher I should say.” She secretly thought to herself.

“Mommy…?” Harmonia asks, her tone softened, as she snaps her mother out of her thoughts. She looks at her mother, with tears streaming down her face.

Twilight sighs. “Sweetie, it’s something you wouldn’t understand until you are older.” She explains.

Harmonia laid her head on her mother’s chest, she started to calm down a little, wrapping her tiny paw and claw around Twilight tightly. They stay like that for a moment or so, before Twilight gets up from Harmonia’s bed.

Harmonia looks at her mother slightly scared and confused. “Mommy…..?” she cautiously asked, her tone sounded worried for her mother.

Twilight looks at her daughter, her expression softened. “Mommy just needs to go and do some thinking, don’t worry, I will still be in the castle, however.”

Harmonia wipes away her tears, she gave a small soft smile to her mother. “Ok..” She said, softly.

Twilight makes her way to her throne room. She opens the double doors to reveal a dimly lit room, the only thing glowing was The Friendship Map. She sighs in deep thought, her friends silently watch from the door frame, before slowly entering.

Twilight's eyes filled with tears. How could have this had happen to her? What could have caused him to just out of the blue stop loving her?

There was a creak of Twilight's door. "Twi..." Rainbow Dash said, her tone cautious.

Twilight broke down, crying and her friend's gathered around her and enveloped her into a hug. She hugs them back tighter than ever.

Without notice, Twilight's cutie mark begins to glow, signaling that somepony needs her help.

But who?

Chapter 14: Have You Heard The News? (Part 1)
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 14: Have You Heard The News? (Part 1)

Harmonia walked along the small path of Ponyville on her way home. It’s been awhile since she has tried to speak to her mother, yet her mother remained distant to her, Starlight, Tempest, Miss. Trixie and her own friends.

She remained too scared to return home, in fear of getting yelled at by her mother.

“Harmonia Sparkle? What are you doing out here? It’s late. Shouldn’t you be home?” Said a familiar voice.

Harmonia looks up from kicking a stray pebble on the pathway to notice that the voice belonged to Jewel Bliss.

“Jewel? W-what are you doing here? And wait… why are you having conversations with me? We hardly talked at Celestia’s school. So why are you trying to talk to me now?” Harmonia asked.

“Yeah… I want to apologize for that. I didn’t mean to do that to you. I really did want to be your friend… I guess Crystal and the need to be in the “it crowd” got to me. I’m sorry.” Jewel mutters.

Harmonia noticed that the unicorn looked truly apologetic for her past actions, however something felt off.

“Look I’ll accept your apology if you can help me with something.” Harmonia said.

“What’s that?” Jewel asked.

“D-do you think I could come and have a sleepover at your house? Just this once.” Harmonia asked.

Jewel looks at Harmonia, her eyebrows knitted in confusion. “What? Wait… why? Won’t your mother be worried about you?” Jewel asked.

Harmonia bit her lip, unsure if Jewel has heard the news about why her parents split or not. “.... it’s complicated.” She muttered her ears down folded.

“Oh….” Jewel mutters.

“Besides I just can’t go home right now…” she said with a quiet tone.

Jewel thought for a moment. “.... well I’m sure my mother and father wouldn’t mind. I’m sure they’d be thrilled to meet the Princess of Friendship’s daughter.”

Harmonia's saddened expression tugs into a soft smile. “Okay let me just send a note to my mom and then we can go.” She explains.

Harmonia snaps a quill and parchment paper into existence, as she begins to scribble on the empty parchment.

Mom,

Don’t bother waiting up on me to return home tonight. I went to spend the night at Aunt Applejack’s house. I’ll see you in the morning.

Love,

Harmonia

Harmonia snaps her paw and teleports the letter to her mother.

“There! Now that that is taken care of let’s go.” Harmonia said.

***

The city of Canterlot was particularly quiet around the late hours of the evening. Jewel and Harmonia made their way to the front door of Jewel’s crystal home, as Harmonia watched Celestia’s sun set over the horizon setting into dusk.

“My parents should be at home.” Jewel said.

She opened the door to reveal a spotless home and her father coming through the foyer.

“Ah! There you are my dear just in time for dinner.” Fancy Pants said, he embraced his daughter in a hug.

“Hello Jewel dear, oh who is zith?” Fleur De Lis asked, noticing that Harmonia was in the room.

“Mother, this is Harmonia Sparkle.” Jewel said, introducing the two to her new friend.

“Sparkle you say?” Fancy Pants questions his daughter.

“Mhm.” Jewel said, smiling.

Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis look at Harmonia for a second, she couldn’t tell if they were judging her or micro sizing her appearance.

Fancy Pants was the first to break the awkward silence. “.... my dear, apologize for staring but are you the daughter of Princess Twilight Sparkle?” He asked.

“Yes ma’am….. I- I mean sir.” Harmonia eyes widened and her cheeks blushed with embarrassment.

Fleur's soft, light airy laughter broke the awkwardness. “... And she’s funny just like her father.” she said.

“.... yeah… hehe.” Harmonia eyes downcast to the crystal tile flooring.

“Quite dear.” Fancy Pants said.

“So Miss. Sparkle-” Fancy Pants stated, but Harmonia politely cuts him off.

“Please call me Harmonia, Mrs. Sparkle is my mother.” Harmonia explains.

Fancy Pants lightly chuckles. “Very well then dear. So Harmonia what brings you to Canterlot?” He asked.

“It’s not everyday we get visitors from Ponyville here. Especially in our very own home.” Fleur explains.

“Should I tell them the real reason why I’m here?” Harmonia wonders.

But she decided against it. “.... oh um just here for a visit.” She said, giving them a fake smile.

“... but it’s late.” Fleur said.

Harmonia begins to pull at the ends of her hair whenever she feels nervous.

“She was wondering if she could spend the night?” Jewel asked.

“Of course! But is everything alright dear you look like you’re about to pass out.” Fancy Pants asked.

“.... of- of course! Why wouldn’t it be?” Harmonia said she didn’t realize how bad her paws were shaking.

Why was she so nervous? Like her anxiety shifted from zero to a hundred real quick.

“Here, come sit down.” Fleur instructed.

Harmonia did what she was told and sat on the soft velvet couch. This was something her mother definitely didn’t have back at the castle.

“I’ll go get you some water.” Fancy Pants said.

Harmonia nodded and was left alone with Jewel and Fleur for a couple of minutes. “Maybe we should call your mother?” Fleur suggested.

“No! I… I mean no thank you. I’ll be fine.” Harmonia said.

“Are you sure you’re okay Harmonia?” Jewel asked.

“I will be, once I have some-” Harmonia said, but Fancy Pants cuts her off.

“Here you go dear.” Fancy Pants, offers her the glass of water.

Harmonia takes a few sips before sitting the cup down. “Better?” Fleur asked.

“Much.” Harmonia smiles.

“Well we were just about to eat. Care to join us?” Fancy Pants asked.

Harmonia thought for a moment before coming up with her question. “ I ... would love to.” Harmonia said.

***

Harmonia joins Jewel and her family around the dining table. She took in the sights and delightful conversation she was hearing.

It was nothing like she had back at home, normally she would just sit in her room alone and eat or sometimes sit at the dining room table until Starlight comes and joins her, which was on occasion or Tempest, which was extremely rare.

“So my little Jewel, how was school today? Learn anything new?” Fleur asked.

“.... well we learned a transfiguration spell.” Jewel explains.

“So this is what having a family again feels like.” Harmonia thought to herself.

“What about you Harmonia did you learn the same spell work as Jewel did?” Fancy asked.

“Oh um I don’t exactly go there anymore. I go to my mother's school: The School of Friendship.” Harmonia explains.

“So is that why I haven’t seen you around campus? Because you transferred schools?” Jewel questioned.

“Yep.” Harmonia said, taking a bite of her food.

“That’s interesting! You know I used to go to Celestia school as well when I was around your age.” Fleur said.

“Really?” Jewel asked.

“Yes, I knew Princess Mi Amore Cadenza back when Princess Celestia took her under her wing as her niece. However, she also studied under the Princess even though she was a Princess herself.” Fleur explains.

“.... you knew my aunt?” Harmonia asked.

“Of course, dear.” Fleur said.

“...wait so if you were friends with the Princess of The Crystal Empire then how in Equestria did you meet father? No offense.” Jewel questions.

“I’ll let that offense slide, and to answer your question I was actually great friends with Shining Armor.” Fancy Pants explains.

“Shining Armor is actually the one who got your mother and I together in the first place.” Fancy said.

“But I thought Cadence was the Princess of Love?” Harmonia question.

“She is dear, but back then you’re uncle Shining Armor was a pretty great matchmaker himself.” Fleur said.

“Thanks to him we are now married with a beautiful daughter. And we couldn’t be happier.” Fancy Pants said, smiling at his wife and daughter.

“.... awe that’s such a sweet story.” Jewel said.

“It was a tad sappy for my taste but still sweet.” Harmonia said.

Fancy gave a slight chuckle.“You should see how your uncle was when we tried to set him up with a date with your Aunt Cadence. Now that is a fairy tale.” He says.

“But also a story for another time dear. It’s already 10:37 pm the girls should be in bed by now.” Fleur said.

“Right, well you girls head on to bed. We will finish up down here.” Fancy said.

“Goodnight!” Harmonia and Jewel both shout in unison before heading up to Jewel’s bedroom.

***

“You have a lovely room.” Harmonia said.

“Well thank you, but I bet it’s nothing compared to your room at Princess Twilight’s castle! I bet she has over a million rooms there.” Jewel said lightly giggling.

“You have no idea! This one time Aunt Starlight told me she got lost trying to look for my mom’s throne room and instead ended up in the supply room.” Harmonia giggles.

Jewel giggled as well.

“Hey Jewel? Can I ask you something?” Harmonia asked.

“Of course.” Jewel beams.

“Did you only invite me here out of self pity?” Harmonia asked.

“Self pity? Harmonia what are you talking about?” Jewel questions.

“You haven’t heard the rumors?” Harmonia questioned.

“No…. what rumors? Harmonia you’re starting to scare me? What rumors? What’s going on?” Jewel questions.

“She doesn’t know about what happened between my parents.” Harmonia thought.

“..... wait! quick question when we first meet back at Celestia’s school, but you didn’t bother to show back up… where did you go? Was it because of me?” Harmonia questions.

“Not exactly, our family got offered a last minute job relocation at the time. It was in Ponyaris, Prance we stayed there for almost five years, until my parents decided to finish the jobs they had there a year earlier than originally planned. They decided to move back here because the education system was spectacular at Princess Celestia school. Sad to hear that you’re not going there anymore however.” Jewel said.

“.... yeah.” Harmonia mutters.

“Now that I explained my reason-” Jewel said.

“But what kind of jobs did your parents have?” Harmonia asked, but Jewel cut her off.

“No, we are not changing the subject again. Now what rumors?” Jewel asked.

“It’s nothing.” Harmonia mutters.

“Well it’s obviously something or you would not have brought it up.” Jewel said.

“Like I said it’s nothing. Let’s just forget about it.” Harmonia mutters.

“We are not going to bed until you tell me what’s going on with you. Harmonia, we may not have been great friends back then but everypony makes bad choices. However, we live, learn from them and if it’s not too late then we fix them.” Jewel said, her tone slightly hardened.

“Then I guess we will pull an all-nighter.” Harmonia said, her tone nonchalant.

“... And to be completely honest, I want to fix my friendship with you.” Jewel said, offering her hoof.

Harmonia gazes down at Jewel hoof before looking at her. “Trying to fix a long forgotten friendship after five years sounds pretty too late to fix to me. Don’t you think?” Her gazes harden slightly.

Jewel looked at her. “Fine, I’ll let it go, but just know I was trying to be your friend.” Jewel said, before turning over and going to bed.

***

Harmonia tossed and turned, she was restless and couldn’t sleep.

She looked at the clock. It was 1:43 am and she just couldn’t shut her running thoughts off.

Harmonia easies off the bed, making her way over to Jewel’s drawer, searching for paper, quill and a spare bottle of ink.

She found what she was looking for and sits down at the desk, writing:

“I don't want to be left behind yet being distance quickly became a friend of mine. Yet I find myself catching breath in a web of lies. Here I've spent most of my life obeying rules and playing games. And I find myself shadow boxing the other half. And I'm looking for a place yet I find myself searching for a face. Is anypony here I know. Cause nothing is going right And everything's a mess. And no pony likes to be alone. And all I remember is your back
Walking towards somepony,- who if you ask me was worth leaving me & mom all in your past. I remember begging to see you and I also begged you to want me, but you didn't want to. And all of your promises fall flat. And I plan on making something of myself and I can see you wanting to come back in my life. However, your love, it isn't free, it has to be earned. When I was little we both knew I didn't have anything you needed so I was worthless. Sad to say I’m glad to hear that you moved on and it clearly shows how much you cared for us, shows how much you needed us. Which seems to be not at all so good for you! I hope you're happy…

Harmonia pauses for a moment looking at the clock. It was already 3:16 am. She was hoping writing would take everything off her mind, yet she still felt something gnawing at the back of her mind. She didn’t realize she already used 4 sheets of paper and that she was now pulling out her fifth sheet from the drawer. She dips her quill back into the pot before pulling it back out.

She bares back down on the parchment.

You know? It sucks I wish I could figure out who you left us for. It’s funny however, a mare looks up to her father? So you’re saying that it’s okay to use ponies for their own selflessness? I mean I know I’m you made over but COME ON I don’t think I’d use a pony out of selfishness. Now unless I have a very good reason to and in this situation I am in right now, I do.

As you can see I don’t have a family anymore, it’s broken I’ve tried to rebuild it with the ponies I still have left in my life, but we became so distant ... who else was I supposed to turn too? My friends all have their personal lives with their families, besides they already know of the situation. So I had to go to the pony I least expected to know.

Thankfully she hasn’t questioned it, but I’m starting to feel like she is becoming slightly suspicious of it. Is it wrong of me to use somepony else as my family? Because right now mine is so lost in the dark they can’t seem to find the light no matter how hard you try! So can you blame the universe for trying to be happy for once?!

Harmonia yawns, as she looks at the clock one last time-5:15 am. It was still dark outside, as she put the quill back in its holder. She yawned as her eyes grew heavy and before she knew it she was out like a light on at Jewel’s desk.

Sleeping away, without noticing the letter she wrote to herself all five pages gently falling to the floor.

***

“Harmonia. Harmonia! Wake up!” Jewel said, gently shaking her friend awake.

“Huh?” Harmonia asked, her voice slightly groggy from sleep.

“W-what time is it?” Harmonia looks out the window of Jewel’s house. She could hear the birds chirping and Celestia’s sun streamed through the window and curtains.

“It’s 6:38 am why?” Jewel asked.

“I’ve got to get home!” Harmonia said.

“... but what about breakfast?” Jewel asked.

“I can easily poof me a muffin or even some milk. See?” Harmonia poofs in the two existing items‍.

“And what about the rumors?” Jewel questions again.

“...Sorry to leave so suddenly, but I really should be getting home.” Harmonia said, looking at Jewel in an apologetic way.

“It’s fine. Go on ahead, I’ll tell mother and father you just went home early.” Jewel explains.

“Thank you! And you know for once in my life I actually had fun. I really enjoyed myself. Hope we can do this again soon!” Harmonia said.

Jewel looks at the grounding noticing that Harmonia must have dropped something. “Harmonia! Wait I think you-” Jewel shouts but before she could finish she was already gone.

“.... dropped something.” Jewel mutters this last bit to herself.

Jewel picks up the five page parchment which was scattered about. She was unsure of which order they went in for she just gathered them randomly.

She happened to catch sight of a few words or sentences that either made her question her friend or made her finally understand why she did not wish to tell her.

A faint voice called from downstairs. “Harmonia, Jewel! Breakfast!” Called her mother.

“Be down in a minute, mother.” Jewel calls back. She decided to organize the papers in the order Harmonia thinks she would have had them and began to scan the papers. “..... So Harmonia's father left Princess Twilight for who?! But why? Whoever it was…. this sounds messed up on so many levels.” Jewel mutters to herself.

Jewel continues to read, getting so immersed and lost in the letter, she forgot her mother called their name a second time.

“Jewel Bliss! Harmonia Spark- where’s Harmonia?” Fancy Pants asked.

“She had to go home.” Jewel mutters absentmindedly, still staring at the letter.

“.... what do you have there.” Fancy Pants asked.

“.... A letter.” She said, still reading it.

“Alright! Well once you finish please come down stairs so you can eat your breakfast before it gets cold. I’ll tell your mother that Harmonia went home.” Fancy explains.

Fancy Pants left the room, leaving the door shut behind him.

As Jewel got to the last page, she slowed down reading it, taking and processing the upsetting, but shocking information. “..... wait so Harmonia was using me?!” Jewel screeched.

***

Luna paced up and down the hallway, waiting for her sister to step out. Luna’s galaxy dress swirled as she turned in frustration. Luna still couldn’t believe that her sister and Discord were getting married. She wanted to tell her sister this but she also wanted to support her sister so Luna was torn. Luna growled as she knocked on the door.

“Celestia! Would you hurry up?! You have been in that room for 20 minutes! You are going to miss your own wedding if you don’t hurry up!” Luna yelled.

Celestia looks at herself in the elongated mirror, admiring her wedding dress. “When did you become impatient?” Celestia said, she was still fawning over her dress.

“Oh I don’t know! You have been in that room for ages and nearly everypony in Equestria is waiting for you to get married! Now, would you be so kind and open the door so we can get going?” Luna said sarcastically. Celestia rolled her eyes and opened the door. Luna burst into the room, stressed.

“Finally!! Now, get your flank out of this room right now!” Luna said, pushing her head against Celestia’s wedding dress, signaling Celestia to move. Celestia didn’t and turned her head towards Luna.

“Luna, do you think Discord and I should get married?” Luna stopped pushing Celestia’s dress. She turned around, her head looking down.

“Let’s see…. You already accepted the ring and you broke Twilight’s heart. What else do you want?” Luna asked, her tone slightly bitter. Celestia’s eyes widen. She knew what she had done but she did want to be with Discord. Celestia sighed.

“Look Luna. I know what you are saying. I know what I did was terrible but-" Celestia said, however her sister cut her off.

“But I didn’t expect you two to do this!” Luna snaps. Celestia gasped and took a step back. Celestia didn’t understand why Luna wouldn’t support her. Celestia’s eyes narrowed.

"If he loved me so much, then why did he choose me instead of Twilight?!” Celestia asks, her voice getting an octave higher than normal.

“He did choose her for nine years! But you just could not get over yourself- or him in this case!” She snaps.

Celestia said nothing at first until she looks at Luna for a minute before saying.

“This was mine and Discord’s choice. I don’t understand why you wouldn’t support me in one of the biggest moments of my life! Discord loves me and I love him!" Celestia said.

“I can’t believe you.” Luna mutters, her tone remaining low and harsh. Luna brushes past Celestia, walking out the door and down the hallway. Luna’s eyes filled with tears as her hoofsteps made contact with the floor.

Luna shook her head angrily.

***

Harmonia lifts herself into the window sill of her bedroom.

For the past few weeks she has been afraid to return home, ever since her dad left. Her mother has been nothing but an emotional wreck.

Harmonia mostly spent her nights over at one of the girls houses, but tonight she felt like going somewhere different, luckily she has yet to be caught for sneaking out late at night only to return at the crack of dawn.

Her bag made a thump on the crystal tiled flooring of her bedroom, she let out a soft sigh as she made her way to her bed. She sinks herself into her covers.

Twilight watches from the hallway, peering in on her daughter. She carefully made her way to her daughter’s room, she wanted to wake her up, but decided that it was too early to even be bothered.

“We will have this discussion later missy.” Twilight mutters, before turning back and heading back to bed.

***

Twilight looks down at her book, reading, but trying her best to keep her mind occupied, distracted from what she was wanting to talk to her daughter about.

“Do you have any idea how mortifying it is to find out that your daughter has been spending every night in somepony else’s home and they did bother to tell me?” Twilight said, her tone was nonchalant.

Harmonia stood frozen. “W-what?” She asks, her tone slightly heard.

Twilight looks up from her book, staring at her daughter.

Harmonia didn’t know rather to be mortified by her mother’s response or say something. Twilight walks over to her. “You told me that you were at Applejack’s.”

“Well you never pay much attention to me anyways. So why does it matter where I am?” Harmonia asks.

“Uh, they think you’re their daughter!” Twilight explains.

Harmonia sighs, slightly annoyed by her mother’s overreaction. “These-These- These ponies.” Twilight said, further lecturing her daughter.

Harmonia pulls at her hair a bit. “They’re not just some random group of ponies, mom. They are-” Harmonia mutters, but Twilight cut her off with her sudden shouting.

“What?! What?! What are they?!” Twilight asks, her tone becoming impatient and upsetting.

Harmonia furrows her tiny eyebrows, equally getting frustrated. “I don’t know!” she yells back.

Starlight and Tempest walk into the living room, but neither of them acknowledged the pair.

“Because they act like you’re their- like they’ve adopted you!” Twilight said, continuing to rant. “Like I’m just some-- like I don’t even exist!” Twilight said, her tone rather heated.

Harmonia furrowed her eyebrows. “They take care of me!” she shouts.

“They’re not your parents! Hey, that’s not even your real family, Harmony!” Said Twilight.

“They’re nice to me! They actually pay attention to me!” Harmonia shouts back, tears aligned in her eyes.

Twilight’s sighs. “Well, they’re lovely, lovely ponies.”

Harmonia voice softens a bit. “Yeah.”

“But they don’t know you!” Twilight’s shouts.

“What?! And you do?!” Harmonia shot back.

Twilight laughs, one full of hurt and sarcasm. “I thought I did.” she said.

“What?! What do you even know about me?!” Harmonia asks.

“Because you hardly spend time with me anymore! Ever since Dad left, you shut yourself away from everypony! Because you don’t know anything about me!” Harmonia said, continuing.

Twilight’s eyes burned with hot tears. “Hey! I am trying my best!” she shouts.

“They like me! Because they accept me for who I am, they- they pay attention to me! Something that you have hardly done! Why do you think I don’t want to be here mom?! Huh?” Harmonia questions her mother.

Twilight corals back a bit. “Okay wait.”

“No-- they don’t believe in ignoring me and actually want to spend it with me, instead of closing themselves off!” Harmonia said.

“I’m your mother, my job is to take care of you!” Twilight said.

“No! I know I’m such a mistake, a disaster and that I am the worst thing that’s ever happened to you!” Harmonia explains.

“You!! Are the only--” Twilight paused hot, burning tears fell down her face as she still spoke. “The one good thing that has ever happened to me, Harmony! Sorry I can’t give you anything more than that!”

Twilight gave a sarcastic laugh. “Taturus!”

“Well, it’s not my fault other ponies can.” Harmonia mumbles.

***

Starlight sighed as she planted her face into her pillow. She didn’t know what to think. She stood up another stallion. She knew that she didn’t want to be alone for the rest of her life but she didn’t know who to spend it with. A knock at the door was heard. Starlight groaned and ignited her horn and opened the door.

“Starlight? What are you doing here? Aren’t you supposed to be meeting with that stallion?” Tempest asked as she closed the door.

“I stood him up ...again.” Starlight groaned. Tempest shook her head slightly and walked towards her.

“You know you can’t do this. I know that you want to find somepony special but you can’t keep rejecting every stallion you see.” Tempest said.

“I know. I don’t know what to do! I don’t want to be alone but I just can’t seem to find the perfect stallion! Urghhhh!” Starlight grumbled.

“Well, these things take time Starlight. I know that you are going to find somepony that you want to spend the rest of your life with.” Tempest said, sitting next to Starlight on the bed.

“Like who?” Starlight asked. Tempest blushed and was about to respond when the door flung open and there stood Trixie. Her mane was tangled and her eyes were bloodshot and watery.

“Trixie? What are you doing here?” Starlight said, turning over on her bed to see the unicorn. Trixie whimpered as she ran up to Starlight, tackling her in a hug.

“I caught Blueblood cheating on me!” Trixie cried into Starlight’s shoulder. Starlight’s eyes widen. She could feel Trixie shiver. Starlight wrapped her hooves around Trixie.

“What? How?” Starlight asked. Trixie took a step back and wiped her nose on Tempest’s mane. Tempest groaned in disgust and gently pushed the unicorn away. Trixie wiped her eyes and sighed.

“I saw him at a cafe in Canterlot. I was out shopping with Mystic and then my friend came up to me and said that she saw Blueblood with another mare. I was suspicious so I asked Mystic to stay with my friend as I went to find him. When I got to the cafe, I saw that he was flirting and kissing another mare! IN PUBLIC!” Trixie broke down in tears as she sulked to the ground. Starlight’s heart broke as she saw the state of her friend. Starlight then noticed something. She looked at her mane and it suddenly reminded her of snow and she saw that her coat was as blue as water. Something inside Starlight sparked. Starlight shook her head and put a hoof around Trixie.

“Sssh. How about you stay at the castle for a couple of days? There are plenty of rooms and I can cook you breakfast. Your kids can come along with you if you want them to.” Starlight suggested. Trixie looked up at Starlight. Trixie gave a small smile to her and hugged her tightly. Starlight’s heart thumped in her chest. She hugged back warmly. Tempest rolled her eyes and began to walk out the door. Starlight noticed Tempest walking out the door, blushed and pulled away from Trixie.

“I can show you out the door Trixie.” Tempest said. Trixie and Starlight departed from their hug. When Trixie was gone, Starlight rushed out the door to give Twilight the news…..and to get her something to eat.

***

Twilight covers her head, shielding herself away in her pillow fort. It’s been five weeks since Discord has left her and Harmonia, and at the state she was in, she wasn’t doing well. Twilight, ate, but barely. Her friends were concerned for her well being, even her own daughter. She barely spoke to them, the only thing she did was stay in her room, surrounded by darkness and her books.

She remained in her pillow fort, surrounded by wads of tissue paper. She just shields herself away from everypony. Starlight and Tempest came to check on her a few times, but they were scared to even try talking to her, in fear that they would get yelled at.

The swarm of news about Celestia and Discord’s wedding was all over the small town of Ponyville and in the big city of Canterlot.

Twilight has heard about the news a week ago, and has shut herself in her room ever since then. She has even received an invitation from the “lovely couple”. She didn’t throw it away, she just simply laid it on her dresser, the envelope remained torn, the invitation peeking out of it.

Twilight sighs as she gets out of her pillow fort. Her eyes were red from crying, she remained unsmiling, not even Pinkie Pie could make her smile. She began to walk in the darkness. She came across a photo of herself, Discord and Harmonia. Twilight sighs and tears begin to fill her eyes. Twilight’s ears perked up at the sound of knocking at her door.

“Twilight? It’s me Starlight. Look, I know you don’t wanna talk but I know you haven’t eaten anything for the past couple days. I baked you something.” Starlight said.

Twilight sighs, not really wanting to talk to anypony at the moment, but opens the door instead. “Thanks Starlight, but I’m not hungry.” She mutters to the unicorn.

“Twilight, you have to eat something. You have us really worried about you. Not only me and your friends, but Harmonia as well.” Starlight explains as she levitates a bowl of warm soup.

“I said, I’m not hungry.” repeats Twilight, her teeth slightly bared.

“Twilight. You need to eat. I know you say that you are not hungry but you need to.” Starlight teleported herself into Twilight’s room and placed the bowl of soup down on Twilight’s bedside table.

“There! Now, I also have something to tell you. Trixie is going to be staying here for a couple of days with her kids. Unfortunately, something has happened and Trixie needs some time away from Blueblood.” Starlight said, cleaning up the dirty tissues and opening the curtains to let light in.

Twilight watches Starlight in annoyance, not really wanting to be bothered. Starlight looks at Twilight's dresser and notices the wedding invitation.

“Oh. um…. You got an invitation? I got one as well. I was thinking of maybe going to it.” Starlight said.

Twilight scoffs. “Go right ahead, but you won’t be seeing me there.” Twilight said, her tone bitter.

“Well, I’m not sure. I was going to ask you if you were going, but I wasn’t sure if you had received an invitation or not.” Starlight said, making a duster appear and brushing off the dust off the dresser.

Twilight carefully watches as Starlight cleans her room, again she really didn’t feel like being pestered with at the moment.

“You know, Harmonia is worried about you. She notices that you have been distant towards her. In fact, you have been distant to all of us. Me, your friends, Tempest, Cadence and Shining Armor, Flurry Heart. You know that we are trying to help and comfort you ever since what happened with Celestia and Discord.” Starlight explained, wiping a piece of cloth onto a picture of Discord and Twilight.

Twilight sighs. “I know that, Starlight.” she mutters. Starlight continues cleaning her room until she spots a fancy wooden box underneath Twilight’s bed. Starlight ignited her horn and levitated the box out from under the bed with her magic.

“Hey Twilight? What’s this box doing under your bed?” Starlight asked, twirling it around the room.

Twilight looks at her friend, slightly confused by what she was talking about. Her eyes widened, at what Starlight had. It was all the letters that Twilight has kept over the past 4 ½ years that Discord has written to her every year on their anniversary, except this year.

“What are you doing?! Don’t touch that!” Twilight yelled, lighting her horn and grabbing the wooden box of Starlight. Starlight gasps at what she just witnessed.

“I’m sorry Twilight. I didn’t know what it was. It was under your bed and I wanted to see what it was” Starlight explained nervously.

“Nopony touches this!” Twilight yells, she quickly puts the box back where it belongs. She looks at Starlight, the tone in her voice changed.

“I think you should leave.” Twilight said, she looked at her friend. Her expression was unwavering.

“Twilight?” Starlight began.

Twilight levitates the bowl of soup, which is now cold. “I said, get out!” Twilight yells. She throws the soup, hurling it at Starlight.

Starlight ducks, she looks up and her eyes widened. “Twilight, I- '' Starlight started, but Twilight poofs into the hallway before she knew it.

Twilight then slams the door, in Starlight's face.

***

Celestia looked slightly concerned, but she shook the feeling off, feeling happy for herself as she was about to marry the love of her life.

Celestia looks out the small window, awaiting to walk through, her white wedding gown flowing softly behind her.

“Nothing to worry about, nothing to worry about Tia…” She said as she exhales deeply, she now gets ready for her wedding as a bridal maid knocks on her door. Everypony outside was happy for the two, cheering and clapping their hooves together.

At the end of the carpet, Discord, Celestia walks down the aisle, smiling at Discord. Discord lets out a small smile, his guilt still hitting him, but he kept on shaking the feeling off.

Starlight and the ones who decided to watch the wedding happen watched as Celestia walked down the aisle, Starlight frowned as she saw the sight of the two, feeling disgusted and a repulsive feeling hit her stomach.

Celestia slowly makes her way down the long aisle.

Celestia finally made her way down the aisle, looking lovingly at Discord. Starlight carefully watches the pair, as they each say their vows. Luna- as much as she despised it- had to be the one to marry them.

Luna puts on a fake front, so she wouldn't be seen as a bad role model, or worst princess.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, we are gathered here today to witness the wedding of both my sister, Princess Celestia and Discord. If anypony here objects to why these two should not be-” Luna said.

“I object!” Shouts a voice from the crowd.

The crowd of ponies gasped.

“Who said that?” Discord asks, looking out of the sea of ponies. He then looks at Celestia who just shrugged in response.

“I did!” From the crowd, stood Starlight.

The ponies gasped. Celestia's eyes narrowed at Starlight, awaiting for her to speak.

“I know the real reason why you wanted to marry Discord!! When Harmonia was crowned Princess, you knew that Twilight was going to stop ruling for a bit then you were going to scheme some sort of plan to get Discord to love you!” Starlight shouted. Everypony gasped and looked around, shocked and confused. Discord turned to Celestia, confused.

“Tia, is this true? Were you going to do that?” Discord asked.

Celestia looks out at the ponies then at Starlight before turning to Discord. “.... No, I could never do that!” Celestia said.

“LIAR!” Starlight shouted. Everypony gasped in shock. Celestia narrowed her eyes at Starlight.

“I think it's time for you to leave.” Celestia said, her tone harsh.

“I am not going to leave until you tell the truth!” Starlight dared.

“Guards!” Celestia commended.

Guards began to surround Starlight as she glared. Starlight ignited her horn and teleported to Celestia and Discord.

“This is not right Celestia! You can’t do this! You can’t destroy Twilight’s relationship with Discord!” Starlight pointed a hoof at Celestia. Guards grabbed Starlight and pinned her to the ground.

“Guards, I would like you to escort Starlight out of Canterlot.” Celestia said, her tone serious. The guards nodded and dragged Starlight out of the room by the tail. Starlight squirmed to get out the grasp but it was no use.

“You won’t get away with this Celestia!” Starlight yelled as the doors closed. Luna cleared her throat.

“So, may we continue on with the ceremony?” Luna asks, she was just going to pretend that she did not just witness what happened.

Celestia looks to her sister and nods. “Do you Celestia take Discord to be your lawfully wedded husband?” Luna asks.

Celestia smiles. “I do.”

Luna turns to Discord. “Do you Discord take Celestia to be your lawfully wedded wife?” She asks.

“I do!” Discord said.

“Then by the power vested in me and the city of Canterlot. I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.” Luna announces.

She then closes the book, walking off the stage, not wanting to witness anymore of this distasteful scene.

***

Celestia throws the bouquet of flowers over her, awaiting for one lucky mare to catch it.

The single mares gasped once they realized who caught the bouquet.

Luna.

Luna gazes at the flowers, sheepishly. As she holds them in her aura.

As the small crowd of single mares dismissed, Celestia walked up to her sister and a wide grin plastered on her face, but faults once she realized what her sister was doing.

“Luna, what do you think you're doing?” She questions the blue Alicorn.

Luna didn't say anything, but disposed of the flowers. “I don't do relationships or weddings for that matter.” She said, her tone blunt before walking off.

Have You Heard The News? (Part 2)
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Have You Heard The News? (Part 2)

12 weeks (2 ½ Months) Later…

Harmonia and Honey Crisp were walking down the long dirt path to Applejack's barn. Honey Crisp invited Harmonia to her house to help her with today’s chores. They were silent for half the way there. Even her friends even knew about what happened between Harmonia's mom and her dad. Honey Crisp gives her friend a soft sympathetic look.

"So...how's your mom doing?" Honey Crisps asks.

Harmonia bit the inside of her cheek, she really didn’t feel like talking about this at the moment, but she replied to her answer anyways. “She's fine...I hope…”She said, her voice hinting with worry and concern for her mother, tears started appearing in her eyes but she held it, not showing her friend.

“She's just resting…” She said. She tried to brighten her mood a bit, but instead she was finding herself wiping away her own tears from her eyes. Honey Crisp stops and looks at her friend. “Are you sure you are up for helping me out on the farm today? It's okay if you aren't.” She asks the tiny draconquess.

Harmonia looked at Honey Crisp with a warm smile on her face

“No it's alright! I can manage…” She mumbles to her, Harmonia gives her a fake smile and gives her the hint that she’s willing to help her out.

Honey Crisps sighs. “Okay, but if you ever need to leave to go on home I won't be offered." she said, as they both continue to walk.

Harmonia nods.

"So what is it that you need me to do exactly?" Harmonia questions her quite pegasus friend.

“You, my friend will help me, and my mother,” Honey Crisp said, crackling her bones, showing off to Harmonia, Harmonia giggled a little at the sight of what Honey Crisp was doing as she bucks wildly at the air.

“Buck down some apples!” She said happily, her body ready to kick down some apples.

Harmonia looks at her slightly confused. “You do know that I'm a draconequus, right? I can simply get the apples down with a snap of a paw.” She snaps her paw and a bright red apple appears before her.

She takes a bite out of it.

Honey Crisp giggles at the antics her friend was pulling. “Well then, I'm gonna have to teach you the traditional way!” Honey Crisp said, as she neared the barn, AppleJack waited, cracking her bones, they both watched as Applejack bucked down some apples off a tree nearby.

Harmonia's mouth suddenly dropped at the sight, leaving her to drop her half eaten apple as well.

“See, what'd I tell ya! If you want to drop some apples, ya gotta do it the apple way!” Honey Crisp says, smiling at her mother.

Harmonia gulps as she mutters to herself. “This is going to be harder than it looks.”

The girls approached Applejack, who was fanning herself with her cowgirl hat.

“Hey mama!” Honey Crisp said, giving her mother a hug. Harmonia stared at them for a moment, watching as Applejack gave her daughter a hug back and thinking how lucky Honey Crisp was, but she shook the feeling away.

Applejack looks over Honey’s shoulder, realizing that her niece stood there, quietly watching them. “Oh Harmonia! How are you sugarcube?” She asks. Applejack walks over to her and hugs Harmonia tightly, giving her a kiss on the forehead.

Honey Crisp smiled at the sight. “Mama she's gonna help us buck some apples!” Honey Crisp announces.

Applejack looked at her niece, her eyes held an understanding and soft expression to them. “Is that so? Well we could always use an extra hoof around here on the farm.”

Harmonia was a bit nervous on what hard labor they were about to do. "Mhm. Just tell me what you need me to do." She said, her tone confident.

Applejack points to an apple orchard nearby. “Well you see those Apples over there? I need you girls to buck them down. I need a few of those apples to make apple fritters for a bake sale I'm doing next weekend.”

Harmonia looks back from the row of apple trees to her aunt. “Uh… How many is a few?” She asks, her tone slightly nervous.

Applejack smirks at her niece and daughter. “You'll see.” She said.

The two looked behind to see 10 apple trees, with 20 apples each on one tree. “Now this is a challenge…” Mutters Honey Crisp.

Harmonia's eyes widen, but she takes a deep breath. “Ok...I can do this..!” She said, with a hint of nervousness yet perseverance as she tries to boost her confidence.

“You can use those buckets to carry the apples to the barn, think of this as an exercise. And remember: no magic.” Applejack said, as she bucked another tree. “If you girls need me, I’ll just be right over there in the other apple orchard.” She then walks off.

Honey Crisp looks at Harmonia. “Well I guess we better get to work, those apples aren't going to buck themselves out of the tree.” She said, making her way toward the apple orchard. Harmonia nods and follows her friend.

Harmonia looks at the rows of trees, she gulps. "Remember no chaotic magic..." she thought to herself.

Honey Crisp stretched her legs and her hooves, ready to buck the first tree. “Before you start. Let me show you how it's done first!” She said, as she brought the basket and the cart near them.

Harmonia watched as he friend bucked the tree, all of the apples fell to the basket, some landed on the ground, but Honey Crisp picked up a few apples from the ground and placed it in the basket, Harmonia carries the basket that was filled with apples, she had a little difficult time carrying them but it was not a hard job for her, she placed the first basket on the cart and moved to the next tree.

Harmonia watches her friend with curiosity. “So, you just kick apple trees all day?” She questioned Honey Crisp, not offending her and not disturbing her.

Honey Crisp wipes her forehead with her wing. “Sometimes, well it's a fun thing to do around the farm!” Honey Crisp replied with glee, Harmonia smiled back as they neared the next tree.

“Don't you do other fun things around here? I mean other than chores?” Harmonia asks, still following the pegasus around.

Honey Crisp hauls the bucket of apples to the side. “Well this is what we do in the farm all day, we buck apples for my Mama's apple fritters or something else.” She explains, she tosses an apple into the bucket.

They walked over to the second row and stopped in front of another tree, Harmonia gulped.

“Think you can handle that?” She asks her friend with a playful grin on her face.

Harmonia looked slightly worried at first, but built her confidence up. “Of course!” Harmonia beams. Harmonia turns her back to the tree and back up she raises her back hooves and tries to kick the apple tree, but she falls to the ground face first.

Honey laughs as she watches Harmonia drums her paw on the ground and snorts. “Haha very funny.” She said, her tone blunt and unamusing.

Honey Crisp giggles slightly at her friend's failed attempt to buck. “Oh don't sweat it sugar, here let me teach you, alright first align yourself to the tree.” She then demonstrates to Harmonia, and Harmonia follows her friends instructions.

“What you want to do is you have to build up strength on your legs, then kick as hard as you can, make sure your hooves are steady on the ground so that way you won't fall!” Honey Crisp explains the rest of the instructions to her friend, as she tries to boost Harmonia's confidence.

Harmonia nods and keeps her eyes on Honey Crisp, observing her every movement. “Now kick the tree!” She instructed. Harmonia did as she was instructed and kicked the tree, bucking down the apples.

Harmonia looks back at the apples, seeing that they were all in the basket. She squeals with excitement as she gives her friend a wide grin. “I did it!” She beams at Honey Crisp.

Honey Crisp hugs her friend, proud of her progress. “YOU DID IT!? THAT'S INCREDIBLE!” She squeals. Honey Crisp hugs Harmonia tightly and they both laughed.

Applejack watched from a distance, she smiled as the two were hanging very well.

“Okay now on to the next one!” Honey Crisp said, pushing onward, Harmonia gleefully follows behind her.

They neared the third tree, it's trunk so large and the apples were way up high, they both readied two baskets and the cart.

Honey Crisp looks at the third tree. “The third one has a stiff stump, so you might wanna help me with this one.” She said, as she gave her friend a smile, Harmonia giggled.

Honey Crisp looks back at Harmonia. “You ready?” She asks. Harmonia gave her friend a smile. “Why of course!” she beams

The two bucks the apples, once, twice, fifth. After the sixth attempt the apples finally came loose from the tree as they fell to the ground.

Harmonia looks at the baskets, a questionable look etched onto her face. “Do you think this will be enough?” She asks.

Honey looks at the baskets they have already filled up. There were two at each tree that they have already bucked down filled to the brim with apples.

Honey looks back at Harmonia. “Well mama didn't exactly say how many apples she needed for the apple fritters.” she said.

Harmonia looks at the row of trees that still had apples on them. “I guess we can do one more tree?” Harmonia suggested.

Honeycrisp was done picking up the remaining apples on the ground and putting them on the basket and onto the cart.

Honey Crisp smiles. “Let's go!” She beams.

The two ran to the last tree, the last tree was the biggest tree of them all, with 30 apples on it.

Harmonia eyes widen at the last tree. “Now this is gonna be a problem…” she mutters.

Harmonia thought for a second, but her thoughts were interrupted by Honey Crisp. “Well since this is a big one, how bout use your magical powers!” She suggested.

Harmonia looks at her, a confusing and worried look displayed on her face. “Are you sure? Aunt Applejack said that appletree bucking was traditional.” Her tone was laced with concern and worry.

“Well this tree big ain't it?” She asks. They both looked at the tree, Honey Crisp readied herself, and bucked the tree, sadly one apple fell from the tree.

“She'll never know the difference, don't worry!” She said.

Harmonia bit her bottom lip thinking to herself, she then breaths to calm herself. “Okay if you say so.” She mutters to Honey Crisp.

Honey Crisp watches with giddiness and excitement as Harmonia snaps her paw and a few apples levitates from the tree to the bucket.

Honey Crisp crosses her hooves over her chest, her eyes closed as a smug smile plays onto her muzzle. “She will never tell the difference.” She said, her tone proud.

Applejack walks up behind the two. “Oh is that so?” She said, her tone equally as smug. Harmonia eyes widened as she lost concentration on the apples, they fell to the ground and onto her head.

Harmonia held her head. “Ow!”

Applejack looks at the girls, a stern look on her face. “What in tarnation do you think y'all are doing?” She asks, her eyebrows furrowed.

Honey Crisp spins around quickly, coming face to face with her mother. “Oh hi Mama haha..ah…” She said, with a nervous giggle.

Harmonia looks at her aunt. “I'm just practicing my levitation spell Aunt Applejack!” She fibs.

“Yeah! What she said!” Honey Crisp said, lying to her mother.

AppleJack looks at the two perplexed, but crossed looks displayed on her face. “Now you know I'm the element of honesty, so you better tell me the truth.” She said with a blunt tone.

Honey Crisp looks at her mother in fear. Harmonia looks at her friend, her eyes widened not knowing what to say. “I'm sorry Aunt AppleJack, we were gonna use magic on that tree...just to get the apples…” Harmonia said, finally admitting the truth.

Applejack expression softens a bit. “Ah sugar cubes you could've called me to help you both.”She said her voice now soft.

Applejack back into the tree, getting ready to buck. “Here, help me buck this tree.” She said. Harmonia smiles at how understanding her aunt was.

“Sure thing Mama!” Honey Crisp said, joining her mother and Harmonia. All three of them lined themselves against the tree, readying their legs.

“At the count of three, we're gonna buck this tree, in 1...2...3!” Applejack said.

The three bucked the tree, apples falling over them, but they didn't mind, they grabbed the bucket and baskets, Applejack moved the cart to them, putting the buckets and basket on the cart they made their way to the barn.

AppleJack wipes sweat from her forehead. “That was fun ain't it kids?” She said.

Harmonia looks at the ground. “..... If you say so.” She mutters. Honey looks at her friend confused.

Honey Crisp lays a wing over her small draconequus friend. “Harmonia? Are you okay?” She asks.

Harmonia sniffles. “I'm fine…” she mutters,as tears started to show up again, but she resisted a little.

“Sugarcube did something get your eye? Here let me see.” Applejack said. She placed the cart on a tree stump, and then she came to check on Harmonia. Applejack moved a hoof to her eye.Harmonia started sobbing a little. Applejack looks at Harmonia, a sad look on her face.

“Harmonia? What's the matter, sugarcube.” She asked, her tone was sympathetic towards the tiny draconequus.

“I-its n-nothing...a-aunt Applej- Jack…” Harmonia said, trying to speak up, but the unravelling emotions just kept on hitting her, she started sobbing even more.

AppleJack wraps Harmonia into a tight hug, Harmonia hugged back tightly, covering her face on Applejack's fur, she cried softly into it.

Applejack looks at her daughter. “Hun, can you bring the Cart to the barn, I'll be with you shortly.” AppleJack said to Honey Crisp. Honey Crisp nods and goes to grab the cart to take to the barn.

Leaving Applejack and Harmonia alone.

Applejack looked down at Harmonia, who remained crying in her fur. She strokes her mane, her tone going soft. “Sweetheart, what's bothering you?” She asks.

“M-mommy...D-daddy…” Harmonia's voice goes ragged, as she cries louder than before, she tried to stop herself from crying but couldn't control herself, her emotions were all over the place.

“I-im S-sor...sorry...Aunt A-Applejack!” She said, she started to grit her teeth, controlling herself to stop crying.

“It's okay!” Applejack mutters, as she strokes her mane.

They stayed quiet for a moment as they listened to the birds chirping. Applejack eyes remained on the ground, as she was still hugging her niece. “I know what happened, sugarcube and I'm so sorry it did.” She mumbles, her voice slightly cracking me

Harmonia moves away from Applejack's hug. She looked at her aunt, tears aligned her eyes. “Why did it have to happen to me?” She asks.

Applejack sighed, not knowing how to answer her niece's questions at first, then she spoke. “Things happen for a reason sweetie but I tell you one thing, it's not your fault.” She explains. Applejack gently put her hoof on Harmonia's chin and she gently made her look at her.

“All families aren't perfect, and we should accept things that will happen to all of us, I'll be honest with you on that, we should accept what's coming to us, and we learn from them, sometimes we cope with them.” Applejack smiles at Harmonia, her tone soft. Harmonia stops crying, she wiped her tears and she smiles, AppleJack smiled back, kissing her cheek.

“Now let's go, you’re gonna help me make apple fritters with Honey Crisp, and I'll let you taste one.” Applejack said, Harmonia nods and follows Applejack inside the barn.

***

The kitchen was slightly messy, but still was clean enough to maneuver in it.Harmonia sniffs the air, it smelled like apple fritters and cinnamon.

“It smells soooo good Aunt Applejack! Now where are those apple fritters.” She breams looking around the kitchen's table for them.

Applejack giggles at her niece.

“Mama makes the best Apple fritters!” Honey Crisp beams, sitting at the table.

“The apple fritters are still getting ready, we just gotta wait for them.” Applejack explains.
Harmonia thought of her mother and how much she loves Applejack's baking. “Do you mind if I take some to Mommy?” She asks.

Applejack smiles at her. “Of course not sweetie.” She said. Applejack checks the oven, before turning back to her niece and daughter.

Applejack rubs her hoof. “Speakin’ of Twilight, how is she doing?” She asks. Applejack heard the news and was concerned for a friend.

“She says that she’s fine, but I really don’t think she is,” Harmonia said, her ears downfolded. Harmonia was concerned for her mother, she saw her mother down in the dumps before, but her Aunt Starlight helped her recover from “pillow fort pouting” when her school got shut down, but this? This was far more worse than she had ever anticipated.

Harmonia then smelled the Apple fritters, both Honey Crisp and Harmonia's mouths were open, saliva dripping from their mouths.

“I see two kiddies that are hungry.” Applejack giggled at the two, as she readies the plates for the two of them, placing them on the countertop.

Applejack then got four apple fritters in a container, she let it cool for awhile until it was ready for Harmonia to take home to Twilight.

“Go on! Try some!” She said, smiling at the two.Harmonia and Honey both bit into the apple fritters.

Harmonia savors the sweet taste of the tart. ”Mmmm! This is so good Aunt Applejack!”

Applejack smiles.

“I told ya Mama makes the best apple fritters in Equestria.” Honey Crisp, brags. She then takes a bit of her apple fritters.

Applejack blushes at her daughter's comment. “Ah sucks!” She said, she turns to wipe down the counter and stove top.

Rara enters the kitchen, smiling at Applejack and the kids. “It's true.” She said, smiling at Applejack.

“Aunt Rara!” Harmonia beams.

“Hey hon.” Applejack hugs Rara.

“This is the best Apple fritters in Equestria!” Honey Crisp beams, she enjoyed every last bit of her apple fritter.

“Hey Harmonia! How's my little super star?” Rara asks.

“.... Could be better.” Harmonia mutters, she remains sitting in the chair beside Honey Crisp. Rara looks at her niece in confusion.

Applejack puts a hoof to Rara ear whispering to her. “I'll tell you later Hun.” She said, her tone low and hushed. Rara looks from Harmonia to Applejack.

Rara then decides to change the subject, her eyes landing upon the plate of apple fritters. “I see that you made your Equestria famous apple fritters.” she said.

Applejack points her hoof over to the girls. “The girls helped me, they were the best Apple buckers I've seen on this farm today.” She smiles at the girls.

“Harmonia and I help mama buck down some apple trees!” Honey Crisp beams.

Harmonia giggles. “HoneyCrisp taught me.” she said.

“Well you two did a wonderful job today!” Beams Rara, proud of the work the girls did.
The sun began to set, as golden rays shone through Applejack's kitchen window, casting a soft glow in the room and wooden floor. Harmonia looks at the time. She scarfs down the last bit of apple fritter, before grabbing the container that held extra apple fritters for her mother.

Harmonia gets out of the chair, making her way towards the door. “I guess it's time for me to go…” she mutters.

Applejack looked at her and a soft expression was on her face. “Sugarcube, you're always welcome to come back here and hang out with us.” She smiles at Harmonia.

“Just remember what I said to you alright.” Applejack winks at Harmonia. She walks over to her and kisses Harmonia's forehead before she leaves, Harmonia hugged Honey Crisp and Applejack, the two hugged her back, along with Rara.

Harmonia moves away from the hug and makes her way to the door, walking out.

***

Harmonia walks down the path of Sweet Apple Acres. She didn't realize how long of a road the Apple family had. She then teleports herself, back to Ponyville, but only to be mobbed by the press.

It's been 2 ½ months since the incident happened, yet that seems to be the only news that these ponies' seem to be interested in nowadays.

“Harmonia Sparkle, is it true that your mother and father broke up!” A female newspony shouts.

Other news reporters came in to interrogate the small mare.

“How long will this last Harmonia Sparkle?” Asks another one. Harmonia looked slightly terrified from the mob of reports.

“Don't you have anything better to do?” Harmonia mutters, slightly annoyed by their obnoxious questions.

“Have you been informed about the marriage of Princess Celestia and your father discord?” Shouts a third news reporter.

All of the news reporters were asking the same Question, Harmonia's eyes widened at the words she heard.

This statement broke her. “Wait..... What?!” She shouts. The news reporter was shocked by Harmonia's reaction, all of the news reporters were silent, They backed off slowly from Harmonia. Harmonia's eyes were tearing up, she dropped the apple fritter container on the ground, she started to cry.

“Daddy, replaced us…” Harmonia mutters.

Twilight peeks outside of her castle, her eyes widen at the sight of the news reports surrounding her daughter.

Twilight looked furious as the news reports bombarded her daughter. Twilight's eyes were tearing up, her gaze was angry upon the mob. “Step away from my daughter!” She announces, using her Royal Canterlot voice, which was stearn and angry at them.

The news reporters ran away, leaving Harmonia crying. Twilight quickly runs over to Harmonia and wraps a wing around her, enveloping her in a tight hug. Harmonia hugged her so tightly, that she would not let go.

“I-is i-it true...M-mommy…” she whimpers.

This is not how she wanted Harmonia to find out, much less with who. Twilight sighs. “Sweetie, let's go in first alright, we will talk there…” she mutters, softly. Twilight carried Harmonia on her back , her face covered. Twilight looked at the Apple Fritters that AppleJack made, she smiled a little and she tried to change the subject.

“Did Applejack make her delicious apple fritters, again?” Twilight asks. Harmonia nodded a little.

Twilight and Harmonia went into the castle together.Twilight shut the door behind her and looked at her daughter with sorrow and hurt in her eyes.

“Is it true mommy?” She asks again, her voice small and quiet. Twilight shook her head, tears filled her eyes.

“Yes, sweetie it's true.” She mutters.

“But why would daddy choose a princess, if you're a princess too?” Harmonia asks, slightly confused.

“Because he wanted somepony of higher power.” Twilight thought to herself.

She bushes Harmonia's question to the side. “Come on! Let's enjoy these apple fritters.” She said, changing the subject. Twilight levitates the container and takes the food into the kitchen.

Harmonia examines her mother carefully. She looked at her mother like she was about to have a major breakdown.

“Mommy? Are you sure you're okay?” Harmonia carefully asks, not wanting to upset her mother.

“ ..... I'm fine sweetie really.” Twilight mutters as she places plates for the both of them.

Harmonia bit into her apple fritter. “You know mommy.... If you ever need anypony to talk to-” Harmonia stated, but got cut off.

Twilight broke down crying, she pushed away her plate. “Talk?! Talking isn't going to help, nothing is going to help! He has made his choice! I hope he is happy with it!” She yells. Harmonia jumps slightly at her mother's voice.

Without warning, Twilight gets up from the chair and teleports into the castle's throne room where the Friendship map stood.

Harmonia just sat there, looking at her Apple fritter, she then started to cry, she dropped her fritter and she left her seat, she curled up into a ball, crying softly into her fur.

“It's my...f-fault...that...daddy left.” She whimpers.

***

Twilight stood in her throne room, crying. “...... I can't do this anymore.....” She thought to herself.

Harmonia opens the door to the Twilight’s throne room. “Mommy?” Harmonia asks.

Twilight's ears prick up at her daughter's voice. Twilight pauses and looks at her daughter. She had finally come to a conclusion.

Twilight sighs, her breath ragged. “........ Harmonia, sweetie, I-I can't take care of you anymore.” Harmonia looks at her mother as if her heart broke more than it did.

“Mommy......? But-” Harmonia was speechless. Was her mother giving her away? She was the only thing that Harmonia had left, that she considers family.

Twilight sighs. “I'm in no condition to do so at the moment. So, I'm going to send you to live with one of the girls.” she explains.

Tears came into Harmonia's eyes.

Twilight’s cutie mark started to glow, signaling that somepony needed her help. Twilight looks down at her cutie mark and back at her daughter who had tears in her eyes. “I have a Friendship Mission to attend to and I can't risk the thought of taking you with me.” Twilight explains.

Harmonia ran to her mother, she hugged her ever so tightly, she cried and pleaded to her mom. “MOMMY PLEASE! DON'T LEAVE ME!” She cried out, her body was shaking, her eyes bloodshot. “I LOVE YOU SO MUCH MOMMY...I DON’T WANT TO LOSE YOU TOO!” She rambles on.

Twilight's eyes widen. “Sweetie, relax! It's just for a few days. It's not like I'm going to be gone for an eternity.” Twilight explains as she hugs her daughter.

Twilight unwraps her hoofs around her daughter’s neck. “Now, I will be leaving for the Crystal Empire. I should be back in a day or two so no need to worry.” She explains, her tone calm.

Twilight smiles down at her daughter. “Where am I staying?” She wonders.

Twilight teleports the two to Pinkie Pie's house. “You Will be staying with your Aunt Pinkie Pie.” She said. Harmonia eyes widen with excitement.

Pinkie Pie pops her head out the door. “Hello Twilight and Harmonia! What can I do for you?” She asks, her voice was bubbly and cheerful.

Twilight stifled a small giggle. “No order today, Pinkie. I actually have a Friendship Mission to attend and I was wondering if you could watch Harmonia for a few days?” She asks.

Pinkie Pie beams at the thought of the twins having their first sleepover, especially Confetti Pop.

“Of course! You can bunk with Confetti for the night. I'm sure she wouldn't mind.” Pinkie Pie

“Of course not!” Confetti Pop shouts from somewhere in the house.

Twilight sighs with relief. “Thank you, both of you. I shouldn't be gone long, but less than two days. I should be back soon.”

She kisses her daughter's head, one last time before departing.

“I love you. Be good.” Mutters Twilight.

Harmonia nods. “I will.” She gave a small smile to her mother. Twilight walks out the door and down to the train station.

“Hi Confetti!” Beams Harmonia.

“HARMONIA IT'S NICE TO SEE YOU!” Confetti hugged Harmonia tightly, Harmonia giggled and she hugged her back.

“It's been awhile, did you eat anything before you came yet?” She asked her friend.

Harmonia nods. “I had apple fritters.”

She laughed and she nuzzled her. “Come on! I'll help you get settled in.” Harmonia nods and follows Confetti to her room.

Harmonia placed her belongings in Confetti's room. Confetti was excited to hang out with Harmonia.

“I haven't had a sleepover in forever! The last one was with Ophelia, and let's just say it ended in-” Confetti thought for a moment, thinking to herself, thinking of the right words, how the sleepover with Ophelia ended.

“Thievery?” Harmonia questions the pink filly.

Confetti giggles. “Exactly!”

Harmonia laughs at her bubbly pink friend’s bubbly attitude. “I'm just glad she didn't steal anything valuable.” Harmonia explains.

“The only thing “valuable” we have in my mom’s party cannons, not sure what she would want with those.” Harmonia giggled at Confetti, Confetti laughed back.

The two came back downstairs, seeing Pinkie Pie baking.

“Is somepony hungry?” asks Pinkie Pie, her tone naturally bubbly and upbeat.

“Me!” Confetti said, bouncing her way to the table.

Harmonia giggles at her friend's antics, she reminds her so much of her aunt. Harmonia then sits down on the chair near the kitchen counter top.

“I guess I can go for one, what are you baking Aunt Pinkie Pie?” asks Harmonia.

“Well lucky for you girls, I'm baking your favorite treat Confetti.” Pinkie Pie said, pulling out the muffin pan from the oven.

“Chocolate strawberry cupcakes?” Confetti guesses.

Pinkie nods her head. “Yep. Here you go! Don't worry, there's more for you Harmony!” Pinkie Pie said, looking at her niece.

Pinkie Pie gives a cupcake to both of the girls. “These look delicious, thank you!” Harmonia said.

Cotton Berry came into the kitchen. “Is that Chocolate Strawberry cupcakes?” He asks.

“Yep! Want one?” Confetti asks her twin brother.

“I’ll pass.” He said. He then notices their friend, Harmonia. “Oh! Hello Harmonia. What are you doing here? Wait, Confetti didn’t constantly pester you for you to have a sleepover did she?” He asks.

Harmonia giggles. “No, not this time. Mommy had to go on a mission, so I’m staying here for a while.” Harmonia explains.

Cotton nods his head, taking in the information. He then rams a cupcake onto Confetti Pop’s muzzle. “Hey, what was that for?” She wines.

“That was for a prank you pulled on me four weeks ago, you really thought I’d forget dear sister?” He said, snickering at how ridiculous his sister looked.

He cocks a goofy grin at her. “You can’t out prank the master.” He said, his tone nonchalant.

“So you think you can out prank, Harmonia?” Confetti Pop said, her tone slightly sassy.

Harmonia gave Cotton a cocky grin, his eyes widened. “Oh! Hehe… look at the time! It’s way past my bedtime. So bye!” He poofs out of the room, quickly.

“He thinks he is a champion of pranks, but between you and me, I think he is just scared to be beaten by a girl.” Confetti Pop explains.

Harmonia giggles.

***

Twilight gets off the train, she is in Canterlot, her cutie mark still glowing, it starts guiding her to the friendship problem she needs to fix. “I wonder where this is leading me…”

She then flies towards the problem, her cutie mark guiding her, she goes past the big crystal courtyard, she then enters a town nearby. “Excuse me, but does anypony here have a friendship problem?” She asked, her tone cautious, not wanting to trigger anypony into another fight.

“I heard a ruckus nearby, just south of here, heard somepony fighting, but I don't wanna intrude Princess Twilight, but we're glad you're here to resolve this problem!” The Pony said, pointing to the direction the problem was located.

Twilight follows the sound to the loud arguing, this time running into another group of ponies. “Hi, Princess of Friendship here. I'm not entirely sure what is going on here, but I'm sure whatever it is. We can work it out.” Twilight said, her tone sounding welcoming, calm and inviting.

“Oh it’s not us your highness, but we heard a ruckus in the castle, we think it's Shining and Cadence who's having a problem, we're so glad you could come and fix this Princess!” The pony said, as he sighed in relief.

“Sure! It's no problem at all!” Twilight beams.

Twilight thinks to herself. “I've never known them two to fight in their whole life. This is a first, even for me.”

Twilight thanks the pony and heads to the Crystal Empire.

She neared the castle, she saw a small window opening on the side, revealing Cadence and Shining face to face, their stiletto of their shadow view made it look like they're arguing. Loud voices were heard inside the castle, but not to loud, making it feel like they are actually arguing,

Twilight lands on the front door, knocking not too loud, but just a little bit to be heard. Cadence answers the door. “Oh Twilight, good to see you!” Cadence said, she wraps her sister in law in a tight hug, Shining smiled at the sight.

“Hey Twi, what brings you here?” Shining asks,

“Well, I was summoned here by the Friendship Map.” She explains.

Twilight looks between the two. “Is everything okay?””

Cadence was slightly confused. “A Friendship problem?” she wonders.

“But we are not even arguing Twi, and the friendship map calls you here?” Shining said, who was equally confused by his sister's statement.

Twilight was slightly baffled. “Indeed it did! But if you two aren't the problem then who is?” She asks.

Cadence releases a little chuckle. “There's no problem!”

“Maybe it's somepony else's friendship problem nearby the castle, but your here so, do you want to come inside?” Shining asks.

“Yeah, it's so nice to have you back Twilight.” Cadence hugs her once more, and she guides her inside the castle.

“Come on, you should rest up.” Cadence insisted on her hospitality to her sister-in-law.

“Well I did tell Harmonia that I'd be gone for a day or two..... Sure why not.” she said, making her way inside.

Shining closes the door gently and he goes back to patrolling with the guards.

“Two days? Who is Harmonia staying with? One of your friends?” Cadence asks, as she readied drinks for the two, she readied two glasses of Lemon juice.

Twilight takes the drink from Cadence. “Yeah, she's staying with Pinkie Pie from the time being.” Twilight explains.

“How is everything with you? Are you doing well with yourself lately?” Cadence asked, with a hint of concern and worry for her sister in law, she then wrapped a wing behind Twilight, rubbing her back gently.

Twilight ears flatten slightly. “...... Eh it could be better, honestly.”

“Twilight... did you have another breakdown?” Cadence asked, not wanting to trigger Twilight in anyway, she then took a sip from her glass and she placed it on the table.

“Kind of, but I'm okay now.... Wait how did you know about my breakdown?” Twilight was curious to know how her sister in law could have known about her breakdown.

“You were like that even before Harmonia's time.” Cadence light giggled at Twilight, nudging her playfully. “But I'm glad to see you, lightening yourself up. And I'm glad you're doing well. How's Harmonia by the way?” she asks.

Twilight takes a sip of her drink. “She's hanging in there.”

“Well I'm glad you two are doing well for yourselves!” Cadence replied, happy to see her sister in law finally recuperating from all of the shenanigans that happened.

“You can sleep in the spare guest room we have for tonight.” Cadence explains.

“AUNT TWILIGHT!” Flurry Heart lunges at Twilight and hugs her tightly.

Twilight giggles and hugs her niece tightly. “Hey Flurry Heart!” she said.

“I didn't know you were coming!” she beamed, her tone was curious laced with excitement.

Twilight softly giggles. “I'm just here to stay for 2 days, your cousin is at her friend's house, so I'll be staying here for a few days.” Twilight smiles at her niece, she kisses her forehead and wraps a wing around her.

Flurry smiles at her aunt. “Is everything okay?” She wonders. Flurry could have sworn she saw a different emotion displayed on her aunt’s face, but quickly disappeared. She was curious to know why Twilight was staying for two days and not just here for a visit.

“Everything is fine sweetie, your Aunt Twily just needs a vacation.” Twilight smiled at her niece, Flurry Heart smiled back and she nuzzled Twilight.

“Oh okay!” Flurry said.

Crystal was the next pony to stop by. “Aunt Twilight? What are you doing here?” She asks.

“Hey Crystal, I'm just here for 2 days, how are you little one?” Twilight asked Crystal.

“I'm fine.” She smiles.

Twilight looks at her sister in law. “How about you girls go and I'll see you in the morning.” Twilight yawns.

“Alright! Goodnight Aunt Twilight!” They said in unison. The two girls ran upstairs, going to their rooms. Cadence goes to Twilight.

“Are you sure you don’t want to join us for desert? Shining and I are making Apple pie. ” Cadence asks.

Twilight looked over at the clock and it was only 8:30 pm.

“I might join later. For now, I think I’m just going to get settled in my room." Twilight said.

Cadence smiles at her sister in law, then turns her attention to the hallway, leaving Twilight alone.

Twilight rises from Cadence's bed and makes her way to her room.

***

“I'm glad Twilight is recuperating from all of this.” Cadence said, looking at her husband she gave him a small smile.

“My sister is the toughest mare I know! She’ll get through this.” Shining said.

“I'm glad Aunt Twilight is feeling better.” Flurry said, her tone calm.

Crystal thought for a moment. “But she still seems slightly off edge, at least to me she does.”

Cadence softly sighs. “She just needs more time dear.” Cadence smiles at her daughters, she then goes back to reading the ingredients.

Cadence and Shining both grab the ingredients from the fridge and cabinets.

“Okay, so we have: apples and the pie crust. The only thing we are missing is the sugar.” Cadence lists the ingredients in front of her.

“I think we have some in the storage room, hang on.” Cadence said, walking to the pantry. She illuminates her horn for light.“Found some!”

She brings the sugar out of the pantry and places it on the countertop. “Alright, let's get baking!" she beams.

***

Twilight lays down on her bed, curled up, her wings wrapped around herself, she stared blankly on the wall.

“I don't get it...why did the friendship map call me here…” She thinks to herself, she shakes off the thinking and she tries to catch some sleep.

She slept for thirty minutes. Until she was awoken by a voice.

It was her brother coming to get her.

“Twily, wake up. The pie is done.” Shining Armor said, gently shaking his sister.

“What time is it?” She asked.

“It’s only 10, but if you would rather go ahead and just go back to sleep then we won’t be offended.” Shining said, giving his sister a smile.

She rubs her eyes, and she gets up from her bed, she yawns softly and she stands up. “It’s fine, I could use some of your pie.” Twilight smiles at her brother, she then goes down stairs, followed by Shining from behind.

***

“Is Aunt Twilight gonna eat with us?” Flurry asks, her mother.

“Don't worry she will, she's just tired, that's all sweetie.” Cadence explains, giving her daughter a soft smile.

Crystal finishes her food, she then pushes the plate away and goes up stairs, without a word.

Twilight enters the kitchen and a small smile appears on her face. “It smells soooo good in here!”

Cadence levitates a plate to her. “Here you go, Twilight.” She said, giving Twilight her slice of the pie.

Twilight receives her slice of the pie, she smells it first, savoring the sweet smell of apple. She levitates the fork and cuts the pie into bite size chunks, she then ate the first half. Her mouth filled with yummy bliss as she savored the pies flavor.

“This is delicious! ” Twilight said, savoring each bite.

“Mommy and Daddy make really good pies Aunt Twilight!” Flurry said, giving her aunt a toothy grin.

Cadence giggles. "Well, thank you Twilight.." She said.

“I'm sorry I came down late, I was nearly asleep.” She said, her tone was sincere.

Twilight thought to herself. “I still don't know why the friendship map brought me here, I see no problem here.”

“Anyway, do we have anything to do tomorrow? Like princess duties and what not?” Twilight asked Cadence, she ate a piece of her pie once more, savoring the flavor again.

Cadence thought for a moment. “..... Well, our schedule is pretty clear for tomorrow, except Shining has guard duty, but that's about it.”

“I can hang out with the kids tomorrow if you like, we can always take a stroll outside.” She recommended it to Cadence, she ate the last piece of her pie, and then she levitated the plates and utensils in the sink.

“Thanks for the pie Cadence, it's really tasty!” She gave a smile to her sister in law.

“You are always welcome Twilight!” Cadence said, her tone calm.

Twilight yawns. “I think I'm going to head to bed.” She mutters.

“Us as well, we will see you in the morning.” Cadence said.

They parted ways and the Empire remained quiet for the night. Twilight's hooves were the only sound echoing in the hallway. A cold chill swept through the hallway which sent shivers down Twilight's spine.

Twilight stops. “Hello? Is anypony here!?” She calls out into the darkened hallway, but nopony answers. Twilight shrugs and heads on to bed.

“It must be my imagination.” Twilight thought to herself.

Once she got to her room, she made her way to her bed. Snuggling down in her cover, she turns on her side and drifts off to sleep.

From a far the mysterious visitor watches as their mouth curls into a sinister smile, their eyes glowing white.

As they watched the Princess of Friendship sleep peacefully, the only thing that illuminated the room was her cutie mark.

***

Twilight yawns as she opens her eyes, she comes face to face with four pairs of eyes, both belonging to Crystal and Flurry Heart.

Twilight screams. “Do you girls know what time it is?” Twilight asks, as she narrows her eyes at her nieces.

“Yeah, it's 9:00 am.” Crystal said, her tone blunt.

“And you promised us that you would spend the day with us!” Flurry said.

Twilight rubs the sleep from her eyes, and yawns. “I did promise, but why this early? Ponies are still asleep you know.” Twilight narrows her eyes at the two.

“Well we can always have fun before anypony else wakes up.” Flurry suggested.

Twilight sighs. “Fine. What do you girls want to do?” She asks the girls.

“We can have a picnic in the garden.” Crystal suggests.

“That sounds like a nice idea Crystal.” Twilight said, placing her hooves on the cold hard crystal floor. Flurry jumped up and down around Crystal excitedly.

“This is gonna be so much fun! Come on Aunt Twilight!” Flurry Heart grabs her aunt's hoof and the three hurry out the door.

****

The picnic blanket landed safely on the grass as the sun reflected off the leaves. Crystal gently sat down as Flurry laid down on the blanket. Twilight giggled as she levitated an orange platter of cucumber sandwiches placing it on the blanket along with a pitcher of lemonade.

“Thank you for inviting me girls. I guess I needed this.” Twilight said, taking in a deep breath of fresh air.

“You're welcome, Aunt Twilight.” smiles Flurry Heart.

Crystal takes a bite of her sandwich, savoring the flavor. “We could have gone to the spa, but Flurry suggested something more relaxing. Even though the spa was more relaxing in my opinion.” Crystal said, as she rolls her eyes.

“The spa would have been a nice idea, Crystal, but this is simply relaxing as well.” Twilight smiles at her niece.

Twilight looked around the garden and frowned. The garden looked like the one back at her castle. Her eyes became watery as she remembered the times she had with Discord in her garden. She could remember the times where they would laugh and tickle each other or the times where they would sit and talk about things that were on their minds.

“Aunt Twilight? Are you okay?” Crystal asks.
Twilight blinked her eyes and smiled at Crystal. “Of course Crystal. I’m fine.” she said, sipping her lemonade.

She watches as her nieces are enjoying themselves, as she remained lost in thought. It's as if she was in a trance as she was slowly eating her cucumber sandwich.

“Aunt Twilight?” Flurry asks.

No response.

“Aunt Twilight?” Crystal asks.

Again no response.

“Aunt Twilight!” They said in unison.

Twilight jumped, startled. “Sorry girls, I guess I was lost in my own thoughts at the moment.” She said, her cheeks held a hint of pink. Clearly she was embarrassed by her action.

“Are you sure you're okay?” Flurry Heart questions, double checking.

Twilight nods. “I'm fine! Honestly, I'm just trying to figure out what this Friendship Mission is that I am supposed to go on. I mean I'm not even sure where it's located.” She explains.

“Well, hopefully you will figure it out soon.” Flurry said, her tone hopefully.

“Maybe…” Twilight mutters. She takes another bite of her sandwich.

***

The girls clean up the mess, as they fold the blanket and throw away their trash. “You girls head inside, I'll be inside in a few.” Twilight said.

For now, she just wanted to enjoy the sounds of nature to herself. Twilight closes her eyes, as the soft breeze blows through her mane. She could not shake the feeling that maybe there was no friendship problem at all and that maybe she should just head on home.

Twilight gets up and walks into the empire. She comes face to face with Cadence, who smiles at her. “Good morning, Twilight!” She beams.

Twilight gives her sister in law a sheepish smile. “Oh! Good morning Cadence. I was actually coming to tell you that I am heading home early.” Twilight said.

Cadence looks at her sister in law, confused. “I thought you had a friendship problem that needed to be fixed here?” Cadence asks.

“I thought I did. Maybe it was just a false alarm. A glitch in the map.” Twilight assumed.

Cadence sighs. “Well I'm sorry to hear that your friendship mission was unsuccessful.” Cadence said.

“It's fine, really. I've been meaning to head back home anyways to take care of Harmonia.” Twilight said.

Twilight gives her sister in law a hug. “Alright. Well I guess we will see you soon.” Cadence said.

“Tell Shining that I have left and not to worry.” Twilight said.

Cadence nods her head, watching as Twilight leaves the Empire.

***

The walk to the train station was fairly long. Twilight enjoyed the cool breeze that blew on her face. She sighed as she enjoyed the quietness of the peace that the Crystal Empire had to offer.

Twilight slowed her pacing, her cutie mark started to glow once again. She looks at her cutie mark, slightly confused.

“Huh? The friendship problem must be near here.” She mutters. She watched as her cutie mark glowed before her. It's like it was guiding her to her problem.

Twilight's cutie mark gives her a trail. She follows it.

After what felt like miles of traveling, Twilight's cutie mark stops glowing, leading her into a crystal forest.

“A Crystal forest? Why on Earth would my cutiemark send me here?!” Twilight asks confused.

She wanders around, looking for anypony who needs her help. “Hello? Is anypony here?” Twilight calls out, in the crystal clear forest.

Nopony answer. “Great! Just great! My cutiemark just had to lead me here!” Twilight mutters to herself. “Another false alarm…” she thought.

Twilight sighs, as she tries to find her way out of the forest, but with no luck she was lost. A cold chill, the same cold chill she felt in the hallway of the Crystal Empire swept through the forest grounds, sending chills down her spine.

“That's the same feeling I felt at the Empire.” Twilight thought to herself.

Twilight musters up all the bravery and courage she had. “Whoever is out here! Show yourself!” Twilight demands.

They didn't say a word, not even a sound. The only sound that could be heard was Twilight's scream.

Chapter 15: What Lurks In The Shadows
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 15: What Lurks In The Shadows

Harmonia looks out the window of Pinkie Pie's window. “Where's mommy?” She said, she gazes out her aunt's window, patiently waiting for her mother's arrival.

It was already 2:00 pm. “Maybe she's just running late?” Confetti suggested.

“I hope that's the case.” Mutters Harmonia.

She looks down at the board game that the twins picked out. “It's your turn Harmonia.” Cotton Berry said, as he placed his piece on the board.

He gave Harmonia the spinner. She flicks the spinner, landing on a 7.

She moves her piece on the board, quietly, but she couldn't stop thinking about where her mother could be.

***

Twilight illuminates her horn, she was cast into complete darkness. “Hello? Where am I? Is anypony here? Show yourself!” She demands, her voice echoing into the darkness.

She waits for her pony-nappers response, but only receives wicked and cold laughter from them. Twilight turns around, startled by its mysterious eyes.

“At last we finally meet face to face ...Twilight Sparkle.” He hisses.

“Come into the light so I can see who you are!” Twilight demands. The mysterious figure steps out of the shadows and into the soft glow of Twilight's horn.

Twilight gasps at who she came face to face with.

It was none other than King Sombra.

Twilight's eyes widen in fear, her body tense. “I thought you were-” Twilight said, her tone quaked in fear of the stallion.

“What dead?” He lets out a sinister smirk. “No I am very much alive, my dear.” He held his hoof to Twilight's face.

Twilight swats his hoof away. “What do you want, Sombra? And that's Princess Twilight Sparkle to you!” She hisses at the handsome dark stallion in response.

“Oh right, well excuse me if I wasn't invited to your coordination nine years ago.” Sombra said, his voice leaking with sarcasm.

“But I must say you fit those wings fit you quite well. However you’re title-” He smirks at her.

Twilight looks at him, slightly confused by what he was going on about. “What are you talking about?” She wonders.

“I'm just saying, why be a princess when you can be a queen.” In his hoof, he manifests a silver crown with her element of Harmony embedded in the center of it.

“W-what?” Twilight was speechless.

“When you first arrived at the castle, you were just starting to learn about dark magic. Why you even used more than once. Looks like to me you even enjoyed it.” He smirks at her.

“Look, Sombra I'm not sure what game you are trying to play here but I'm not interested in your bidding!” Twilight snaps. “I swear to Celestia if you do not let me go!” She warns.

“Ah yes, Celestia. Isn't she the mare that took your husband away from you?” He asked, his tone nonchalant.

“That's not what I came here to talk about, Sombra. I'm going home! Besides, you're just a cliche bad guy in all the fantasy books I've ever seen or read.” Twilight snorts, her eyes narrowed.

“You're not even a real King! You are only a shadow.” Twilight sneers at him.

Sombra looks at Twilight, an unamused look on his face. “So I'm just a cliche bad guy in any fantasy book you ever read?” He asks, he tone slightly amusing.

Twilight narrows her eyes at him. “Then you don't mind if the fantasy story turns real!” Sombra's horn glowed, revealing black, shadow like tendrils erupting from the ground. The black shadow tendrils wrap Twilight's wings, neck and hooves together.

Twilight gasps for air, as she chokes. Tears forming in her eyes. “You know we're not so different you and I” He walks up to her, a smirk played on his lips. “But since you don't want to corporate then how does this sound for a perfect ending: the spunky young heroic princess gets killed by the big bad villain. End scene.” Sombra then cackles wickedly at Twilight, as he watches her struggle.

Twilight bares her teeth, her eyes giving the same effect Sombra's did. Sombra gasped at the sight before him. But he moved quickly out of the way, before the black shadow tendrils could attack him.

He smirked, as he watched the young Alicorn become slightly dizzy by the dark magic she just performed. “What did I tell you princess? Not. So. Different.” He hisses.

Twilight shook her head regaining her vision. “Sombra, Let me go!” Twilight screams. “Or I’ll-” she warns.

“You’ll do what?” He hisses, his eyes narrowed. “You do realize that you can't leave until your friendship mission is solved right?” He asks, circling around her.

“I know that! So let me go so I can go see who needs my help!” Twilight demands.

“Why of course, princess, but you're looking at your friendship problem.” He smirks.

Twilight eyes narrowed at him. “You and friendship don't even belong in the same sentence.” She spats.

“Well you can't leave until I get what I want!” Sombra sneers.

Twilight was scared to ask or even wondering what it was that he even wanted from her. “And that is?” Twilight asks, her tone full of curiosity and worry.

“You.” He hisses in her ear. Twilight's eyes shrink to the size of dimes.

What has this map possibly got her into?

***

Starlight walked throughout the quiet hallways in Twilight’s castle. Emotions ran through her mind as she took each step: Anger, Sadness, Confusion and tiredness. Starlight needed to tell somepony about Celestia’s plan. She walked out into the castle balcony and saw Tempest, looking at the night sky, her mane blowing in the wind. Starlight smiled and walked towards Tempest.

“Back so soon?” Tempest asked, not turning around. Starlight giggled and stood beside her.

“Yeah. The wedding was a ... interesting event.” Starlight said hesitantly.

“How so?” Tempest said.

“Well, I got thrown out.” Starlight said, wincing. Tempest turned to Starlight, confused.

“What? How? Why?”

“Well, I found out Celestia’s plan”

“What plan?!”

“Well, you know that Harmonia is going to be crowned princess in a few years right?”

“Yeah? What about it?”

“Well, after Harmonia is crowned Princess, Discord and Twilight were going to take a break from ruling then Princess Celestia was going to scheme a plan to make Discord her special somepony!”

Tempest fell silent and placed a hoof on Starlight’s shoulder. Both of them blushed. Tempest shook her head.

“We can’t tell anyone about this Starlight. Not even Twilight.” Tempest said, in a calm tone. Starlight nodded in agreement. Tempest smiled and began to walk back inside the castle.

“Where are you going?” Starlight asked.

“Going to put Harmonia to bed. Goodnight Starlight.” Tempest replied.

“Yeah. Goodnight Tempest.” Starlight said quietly. She put her hoof to her cheek; it was burning hot. Starlight couldn’t have feelings for Tempest… could she? And what about Trixie? Her mind went crazy when she saw her. It can’t be possible to fall for two ponies…… right?

***

Harmonia lays down, snug in her bed. “Goodnight Harmonia.” Said Tempest.

“Wait! Don't leave yet!” Said Harmonia.

“What is it now? I already read you a story and gave you a glass of water.” Said Tempest.

“Umm…. Could you sing me a lullaby?” Harmonia asks, her tone bashful.

Tempest rubs the back of her neck with her hoof. “Wouldn't you prefer if your mom sings to you?” Asks Tempest, her tone slightly bashful.

“Mom's voice is nice and all, but I prefer somepony different from time to time. Plus she's still at The Crystal Empire with Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadence.” Harmonia said, her tone modest.

Tempest grimaced for a moment. “But I don't know any lullabies.” Said Tempest.

Harmonia giggles. “It's okay! You can always make something up.” She said.

Tempest thought for a moment. Harmonia gives Tempest her puppy dog eyes. “Please…” she whimpers, begging her mother's guard.

Tempest sighs, slightly annoyed but in all fairness who could say no to this adorable face. “Fine,” she mutters.

Harmonia beams excitingly. “But I'm going to need some help.” Tempest admits.

An idea came to Harmonia. “Aunt Starlight can help you!” Said Harmonia.

Harmonia snaps her paw and poofs her Aunt Starlight into her room.

“Huh? What’s going on? Why am I here?” Starlight asked, Starlight was wearing a yellow robe with light pink slippers.

“Aunt Starlight! Can you and Aunt Tempest sing me a lullaby?” Harmonia whined. Starlight and Tempest looked at each other in confusion. Starlight giggled and made a little music box in the air appear.

“What song is this exactly?” Tempest mumbles to Starlight.

Starlight winks. “Just watch and listen to Tempest.” she whispers back.

Starlight grinned as Harmonia closed her eyes and fell asleep. Starlight kissed her niece on the forehead and motioned Tempest to follow her. Tempest quietly closed the door and turned to Starlight who was still holding the music box with her magic.

“Where did you learn that song, Starlight?” Tempest asked the pastel lavender unicorn.

“Well, When I was little and when I was feeling scared or lonely, my parents would always sing it to me. It always helps calm me.” Starlight explains. “I haven’t sung it in ages, really.” Starlight replied, looking at the music box.

“Indeed, it is a beautiful song.” Mutters Tempest.

“Really? You really think so?” Starlight asked, looking at Tempest in wonder.

“Of course.” Said Tempest. Starlight blushed and cleared her throat.

“Have you heard from Twilight? She was supposed to come back today, but I haven't heard or even seen her at all.” Tempest asked, making the music box disappear out of sight.

“No I haven’t. She’s probably busy with her friendship mission or she’s probably coming home now! I can’t wait to tell her that we have successfully taken care of her daughter without doing anything wrong!” Starlight said, proudly.

“You do realize that Pinkie Pie had her for like two days right? I mean I had to go and pick her up from Sugar Cube Corner.” Tempest explains.

“Right! Anyways, I think I should get some sleep! Goodnight Tempest!” Starlight said, turning towards the hallway.

“Goodnight! Starlight!” Said Tempest, who walks in the other direction.

***

“Come on Harmonia, sweetie! Let mommy and Daddy help you with this next spell.” Twilight said.

In her vision, she saw Discord and Harmonia having fun, she smiled with tears in her eyes as she tried to reach out to them, but she could only speak to them.

“No! I don't want to be the next in line to take your throne Mommy! I want to be like Daddy and spread chaos everywhere!” Harmonia gave her mother a wicked grin.

“What! You do realize that you are the next heir to the throne, right?” Twilight questions her daughter.

“Yes, but I don't have to follow in your hoofsteps.” Harmonia sasses.

“You’re the heir to mine and your father’s throne you have too.” Twilight said.

“Do you know what will happen if you are out of control with your powers? You will get turned to stone! Just ask your father if you don’t believe me.” Twilight said, her tone sound stern.

Twilight then closes her eyes, deeply breathing to give Harmonia another lecture, however when she opened them again her whole demeanor changed.

She was now standing alone in the Canterlot Gardens, staring at not only Discord but at her own daughter’s stone statue as well.

Twilight’s breath caught in her throat, she sat there unmoving and utterly broken as tears streamed down her face. She was struggling, even choking on her own words to get out but couldn’t. “W-what?” she squeaks, her voice small and inaudible almost but still loud enough to hear.

She broke down crying, looking at both of their stone face statues. She then took her husband and daughter's expressions.

Twilight noticed that their eyes resembled a villian, one that she defeated long ago. Their eyes were both green, with red irises and a thin trail of a purple mist coming from the corners.

Sombra.

***

She felt groggy, as she tried opening her eyes, but her vision was blurry. She looked around slowly, realizing that she was in a cage of some sorts. When she opened her eyes, she was hallucinating a bit from the dark magic.

Everything felt so real.

Twilight snapped back into reality, looking at Sombra, with a shocked look on her face.

“So you're awake my queen…” Sombra said as he chuckled a little, he circled around the cage where Twilight was held, the cage was electrified with dark magic, dark electricity surging around the bars.

“Try shooting a beam at me...let's see how that works out…” He demands.

Twilight tries to shoot a beam at Sombra, but sadly backfired. The cage charged an electric shock towards Twilight, the ground pulsing the same current of electricity.

“You have no idea how much volts that will fry that smart brain of yours...but I would love to preserve that for my lovely queen…” He laughed as he appeared out of the shadows.

Twilight looks at him, her eyes narrowed. “Why are you doing this?” She asks.

Sombra looks at her, a sly look on his face. “I simply wanted to lure you...to make you my bride, so your childish friendship problem was the only way to lure you out of the light...and into the shadows...but now that I have you…” He chuckled.

“We can start making things comfortable for you…” He said as he opened the cage, but the tentacles wrapped Twilight on the neck and wings.

“You have no idea how much time it took me to..."Get back" here…” He laughed.

Twilight stayed silent, as Sombra continued.”Leave that gritty past behind you! And look to your wonderful future...your potential towards dark magic is spectacular! You can be my lovely queen, Princess of Friendship…” He said as he neared her.

“Why would I want anything to do with you?” Twilight spats.

“I want you to use Dark magic...I want to see how much you can handle!” He explains.

Twilight looks at him with distaste, remaining silent. “Don't be so delusional dear…” He coos.

The tentacle lifted her chin up roughly, it forced her to look at Sombra. “After that battle in the Crystal Empire...I saw how much power you can wield, how much I can teach you!” He said as he neared his face on hers.

“Don't you want to learn more...don't you want to feel what I feel! The knowledge, the beautiful taste of power and all of its Glory?” He said as he grinned at her.

Twilight remained silent. “Think of all the terrible things your ex-husband did to you…” He laughed and his eyes turned into it's hypnotic state, as he placed hallucinations on Twilight, changing her memories, little by little, destroying her sanity.

Twilight eyes filled with tears at the visions that she was seeing.

“I feel great hatred in you…” He exhaled as he felt the anger in her, surging like no other. He then looked at Twilight, her eyes changing.

“Feel the change dear, you have much more to feel…” He laughed as memories of Harmonia turning into a chaotic wreck appeared.

“Can you feel...what I feel..?” He asks, grinning at her, his eyes emitting purple aura.

Twilight eyes glowed white resisting the urge.

She looks at Sombra, her eyes narrowed with hatred. "You are nothing but a shadow!" She sneers.

“A shadow who can crawl back into the dark corners of your mind...that's what I am…” He laughed as he stared at Twilight, trying to amp up the hatred in her.

“Don't resist...take it all in!” He said as he smiled at Twilight, his sharp teeth appeared.

“Open your eyes, and forget all the painful things that happened to you before...let me make you happy…” He laughed as his eyes glowed purple, becoming an aura of power.

Twilight heard the sound of a hard thud from Sombra.She looks at him. Her eyes narrowed.

"I will never be like you. I am not your equal!" She sneers at the dark stallion.

Sombra gets up slowly, his face half a shadow and half stallion, he looks at Twilight with half of his face trying to go back to its original state.

“Yet you resist, when I try to show you how much power I could've given you...and you throw it like trash...no matter, it will take time until you snap!” He said as the tentacles threw her back in her cage, the cage started it's electrical current once more.

Twilight eyes narrowed at him. “Ha! Like that will ever happen.” Twilight voice leaked with sarcasm.

“It will happen...just wait until I get your daughter…” He smirks.

“And you're gonna regret that you said that, Princess…” He laughed as he circled her once more.

“And to think that, you and your daughter...have a special connection...let me sever that for you…” He looked at her straight in the eye.

Twilight gasped. “Don't you dare lay a hoof on my daughter!” She sneers at Sombra.

"I won't if you just sign this contract." Sombra chides, poofing a contact into exists.

Twilight looks at the contract and the quill that was in front of her. “What’s the catch?” Twilight asked.

“There’s no catch.” Sombra said.

Twilight gave him a deadly look, not believing the tyrant.

“.... okay there is one, however that’s my little secret. So you can call it a blind agreement.” Sombra muses.

Twilight stared at the contract. “I… I don’t know.” Twilight mutters staring at it.

“If you back down from this contract then I can and will harm your daughter as I wish and there is nothing you can do to stop me. Poor Harmonia, her mind and heart so pure and yet I can play with it as I please...I will show you how much hatred I can shove in her…” He neared Twilight, his face still regenerating from the blast that he took.

“Then, and only then, you will beg for mercy...and you will be my queen…” He smirked at Twilight.

“I can also make her lose control just so you can watch your precious daughter get turned to stone.” Sombra eyes glowered with hatred.

Twilight looks at the king, her eyes filled with tears.

“Fine! Fine! I’ll sign the contract!” Twilight cries, tears streaming down her face as she closed her eyes shut as she signs away her life to the devil.

Make a deal with a devil, who knew how easy it was to get her to sign a corrupted contract.

“Now, rest that weak body of yours Princess...soon I will weaken it more with each moment that I torture you...and I will also have little friends to tag along on this ride…” He laughed at her.

Twilight breathing going raggedy. “Friends? ....What friends?” She asks, her tone cautious.

“The ones you exiled...along with me. Now we will have our revenge against you and your little ponies…” He said as he grabbed his Psyche, hitting the blade onto the bars.

“Soon, you will see familiar faces…” He laughed as his face was done regenerating.

Twilight's breath was still ragged, but her voice filled with determination and confidence. “My friends and I will stop you.” She said.

“I'd like to see you try…” Sombra chuckles a little, as he slammed the blade onto the bars, making her scared.

He slammed the blade onto the Rocky ground, the blade stuck into it. “I'd really like to see you try…” he swears at her.

Twilight looks at him with her emotion filled with nothing but hate for King Sombra.

“It happened to me once, and it will not happen again…” He mutters, as he faded back into the shadows, the chamber suddenly turned silent.

Chapter 16: Darkness Within
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 16: Darkness Within

Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Fluttershy all met up in Twilight’s castle, when they knocked on the door Starlight answers.

“Oh, hey guys, what brings you here?” She questions the girls, who each were holding gifts for the Princess of Friendship.

Starlight’s eyes landed on the five gifts before her. “And have gifts? But it’s not Twilight’s birthday, today.” she explains.

Rarity giggles. “Oh no darling we know it’s not Twilight’s birthday, we just wanted to check up on her, it's been weeks since we haven’t talked to her, or-” Rarity said, trailing off a bit into her own thoughts.

“Hung out with her!” Rainbow Dash blurts out.

“Ate with her.” Said Applejack.

“Laughed with her!” Pinkie Pie said.

“Or even relaxed with her.” Came the voice of the timid and shy pegasus, Fluttershy.

The five of them explained to Starlight, the kids already made their way up the staircase to the door where their parents stood. Starlight thought for a moment, they did make excellent points.

Confetti Pop was the first child to speak up out of the five that were present. “Where is Aunt Twilight?” she asks.

“She’s out doing a friendship mission, but it’s been weeks since she has yet to return home, her cutie mark is still glowing on the map.” Starlight explains to the young filly.

Rarity gave a perplexed look. “That can’t be right, the Twilight I know would come back after a friendship mission on time!” Rarity said.

Applejack thought for a moment.

“How long did you say that she was gone for?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“Four weeks, you guys wanna come in? It’s hot outside.” Starlight asks, as she offers hospitality to her friends. She opened the door wider to let the girls in, they all came in with their gifts and the kids followed behind their mothers.

“I have a bad feeling about this, girls…” Mutters Fluttershy, as she let her worries for her friend worsen for a moment.

Applejack places her hoof on her friend's shoulder. “Don’t be worrying too much, sugarcube, she’s probably handling a big friendship problem.” Applejack said, her tone assuring.

“But what friendship problem takes nearly four weeks?!” Shrieks Pinkie Pie.

“Probably the whole town has got a friendship problem?” HoneyCrisp suggests.

“It’s probably just a big friendship problem, nothing to worry about.” Meadow Bliss said, his tone calm.

“Where was she last summoned to?” Applejack asks Starlight.

“The Crystal Empire, the Cutie Map led her there, come on I’ll show you.” Said Starlight. She opened the chamber door to the throne room, revealing the Cutie Map and Twilight’s cutie mark still glowing and hovering over the Crystal Empire.

“The Crystal Empire, do you think it might be Shining and Cadence?” Questions Rarity, who gazes at the map.

“Maybe, wait where’s Harmonia?” Fluttershy questions.

“Upstairs still sleeping.” Answers another voice from behind, it was no other than Tempest Shadow.

“Can we visit her?” Asks Cotton Berry.

“Yeah, I wanna see her and her shiny-” Ophelia said.

“Oh no you don’t.” Warns Meadow Bliss.

“Now, now children that’s enough, why don’t you go check on Harmonia while we take a look at Twilight’s Friendship Map, maybe it will tell us about Twilight’s whereabouts.” Said Rarity.

Rainbow Dash flew into the throne room. “Yeah, let’s!”

***

“I swear this castle looked a lot smaller on the outside.” complains Prism.

“Do any of you know where her room is?” Honey Crisp asks, looking on both sides of her which was filled with nothing, but doors.

Ophelia stops at Harmonia's bedroom door. “If I recall it's this one.” She said. Ophelia knocks a little not wanting to disturb her friend.

“Harmonia darling, it's me Ophelia, may we come in?” Ophelia asks.

The six of them waited for her to answer.

“She's asleep dummy, maybe she left her door open!” Prism said.

“Now don't you be doing that Prism! It's rude to barge into somepony's room remember?” Honey Crisp warns.

Ophelia knocked again, they heard a groan from the other side.

“Who's out there…” Harmonia's voice, muffled through the door.

“It's only us darling. “ Said Ophelia

“Come in.” Announces Harmonia.

They all came in, Harmonia rubbing her eyes and head. “What time is it…” she asks.

“It's already afternoon darling, you sleep very late do you?” Ophelia asks, slightly concerned for her friend.

Honey Crisp sat beside Harmonia giving her a warm hug. “How are you?” she asks, her tone buttery sweet and soft.

The other four laying their gifts on the side of the bed.

“Just gonna leave that…” Prism laid his gift carefully on the ground, it was a Wonderbolt vase made out of gem rocks and golden linings on them. He owed the others after placing his gift.

“She's gonna love this.” Meadow Bliss placed a bouquet of flowers near the nightstand, wrapped around nice and neat.

“It's been awhile since we talked, Harmonia, how are things?” Cotton Berry asks.

“There going okay I guess… I just miss my mom, do you guys know where she is?” Harmonia asks.

“Don't be worrying too much, she's fine.” Honey Crisp assures her friend, as she rubbed her friends back, Ophelia fixing Harmonia's messy mane.

“Relax Harmony, she's just doing a friendship problem.” Prism said, his tone relaxed.

“I just mean… the last I heard she was in the Crystal Empire with Aunt Cadence and Uncle Shining, and she told me she was going to be gone for two days....” Harmonia said, her voice filled with nervousness and worry.

“Well, you see she's not…. She’s actually been gone for four weeks… ”Ophelia replied to Harmonia, Harmonia's eyes widened with worry when she heard about it, she then teleports off of her bed with a snap of her paw.

“Nice work Ophelia, you just triggered another problem.” mutters Prism.

“Well what do you want me to say!?” snaps Ophelia.

They both argued for a bit while the other three followed Harmonia downstairs.

***

The mane 5 along with Starlight and Tempest planned a search party around the Cutie Map, Harmonia barged in, her eyes filled with tears.

“Where's mom?” Harmonia asked, as she was ready to cry her heart out again.
Starlight ran up to her and hugged her tightly.

“Sweetheart, we're doing the best we can to find Twilight ok? Relax we'll find her.” Starlight hugged Harmonia tightly, as she sobbing.

“I know, since there are 14 of us, we split up, the first group will go with 8 members, and the other with 6, that way we can search faster!” Honey Crisp beamed with the idea, everyone looked at her with the idea coming into play.

“Now I like your thinking!” Prism said, pumped up and ready to go.

“Splendid idea, only one question, where do we start searching?” Ophelia asked, standing next to Honey Crisp.

“Well the only place her cutie mark is hovering over is about the Crystal Empire.” Rainbow Dash looked at the map, then nodded.

“Maybe you should start there?” Tempest said, as she was about to open the front door.

“Splendid! Let's get searching, we have a friend to find. Onward!” Rarity cheered with the others. All of the girls and kids left leaving Starlight and Harmonia behind.

“Shh, it's alright sweetie, we'll find your mom ok?” Starlight said, reassuring the young filly she was comforting.

“Yes…” Harmonia replied, wiping her tears. She let out with determination, Harmonia and Starlight stood up and followed the rest to the Crystal Empire.

***

“Ok, the first group of 8 should look at the castle and the market, the second group of 6 shall search through town.” Rarity led the first group, Applejack led the second group to the Town.

The groups started splitting up, looking at their designated locations.

“I hope we find her soon, it might get dark out and you know what happens in the dark!” Pinkie Pie playfully said, nudging Rarity as she giggled a little.

“Now is not the time to be joking around Pinkie, this is very serious.” Rarity said, her tone unamused and blunt.

Harmonia Followed the first group along with Starlight. “Where could mom be?” Her tone is still worried and concerned.

“She might be at the Crystal Empire with Princess Cadence, still. Let's search there!” Starlight carried her niece on her back.

The first group ran towards the castle, nearing a large courtyard.

Starlight walked up to the staircase first, followed by the group, she knocked on the door. Only to be answered by Cadence.

“Oh Starlight good afternoon! What brings you he-...” Cadence beamed, but lost it when she saw everyone behind Starlight, Starlight held a serious expression. Pinkie pie waved behind everyone, her smile giving the seriousness away.

“I see you brought guests, do you guys wanna come in?” Cadence opened the door for the group to come in, offering hospitality.

“Not now princess, we have an emergency, you see your sister in law is missing for four week!” Starlight said, her tone was filled with worry.

Cadence was shocked, Shining heard them and he opened the door completely.

“My sister is missing!?” Shining yelled, his voice echoed outside, everypony looked at him.

“Yes! And we wanted to know if you happen to know where she went after she visited you!” Starlight asked, interrogating the white unicorn in front of her.

“All we remember was she went back home because she thought there was a friendship problem here!” Shining snapped, his worry for her sister started growing.

“What kind of friendship problem?” Starlight asked Cadence beside Shining.

“Well she thought it was us fighting!” Cadence answered, her tone worried.

“But you guys never fought before, this is strange…” Starlight thought for a moment.

“We can't let up yet!” Pinkie Pie beamed at the whole group.

“She's right, maybe there's a sign to where she went next!” Rainbow Dash replied, she hovered waiting for the others to move on.

The 2 kids along with Harmonia searched for traces or signs of Twilight’s presence, they saw a faint outline of hooves headed towards the outskirts of the Empire where a giant gate stood nearby was a forest Outlook and a train station.

“Maybe mom went back home!” Harmonia thought, she followed the traces and ran as fast as she could.

“Harmonia, wait!” Starlight followed the young filly. Starlight gallops after Harmonia. Once she caught up to her she was slightly out of breath.

“..... Harmonia, you know better than to run off like that.” Starlight said, scolding her niece.

Harmonia said nothing, but to look at where her mother's tracks stopped. “She must be here...she has to be…” Harmonia frantically scouting the ground, she wipes her tears, still not giving up from looking for her mother, Harmonia gathered herself together, cooled down just like how her mother taught her.

“Are you feeling better now sweetheart?” Starlight brushed the mane of her niece, calming her down.

“Yeah, I'm fine! She must be nearby, if the trails stopped here, then why is she not in Ponyville yet?” Harmonia questions her aunt, hugging her tightly.

“Why would there be a Crystal forest on the outskirts of The Crystal Empire?” Starlight asked.

“Who cares?! This is gorgeous!” Rarity said, admiring Mistmane’s elegant gardening skills.

“Oh! You can thank our Crystal Gardener, Mistmane- however we never asked her to make a Crystal Forest.” Cadence explains.

“We didn’t honey. Trust me I’d remember if we did- but we didn’t. Something isn’t right.” Mutters Shining Armor.

“Daddy? What is Miss. Mistmane’s work on the outskirts of The Empire? I thought it always stays within the Crystal Empire?” Crystal questions.

“It does. She never has her work this far out.” Mutters Flurry Heart.

Starlight begins to think to herself for a moment. “Hmm… something feels off.” Starlight mutters to herself.

Starlight stuck a hoof out, but her hoof went through the glistening exterior. “What?!” Starlight wonders, she waves her hoof again through it.

“It’s… it’s holographic?! But how and why?” Starlight questions.

“What do you mean holographic?” Prism asked.

“She means it’s transparent or see through darling.” Rarity exclaims.

“Like an illusion?” Meadow Bliss questions.

“Exactly!” Starlight exclaims.

“But if this is an illusion then why would somepony go through so much trouble to set this up?” HoneyCrisp wonders.

“This setup seems to be well thought out, something tells me this was the work of somepony who wanted Twilight to follow them to this remote location. But who?” Cadence said.

“I think I know why… Let me dispel this illusion so we can see what we are working with.” Starlight said, she charges her horn and with her spell in mind she fires it at the forest.

The group watches as the spell slowly but surely dissolved into revealing what the location truly was: A forest covered in darkness and mist.

Starlight’s eyes widened, she pointed to the forest Outlook, still seeing hoofprints.

Harmonia looks at her aunt confused.

“What is this place?” Harmonia looked at her aunt.

“Stay behind me sweetie.” Starlight warns her niece, she carries Harmonia to her back and she proceeds with the first group into the woods.

“Oh my, she went here? Why on Equestria would she go here!?” Rarity looked around her environment, seeing mud, and dirty leaves moving around.

“Whatever it is I'm not liking this…” Pinkie Pie placed her daughter and son behind her, then continued.

“Shining, Cadence. Give your kids to the girls for a while, we don't want them getting lost in there. Harmonia stay behind me.” Starlight instructed the two.

Cadence and Shining followed Starlight's instructions.

“Kids, I need you to wait here, me and daddy are gonna be back soon ok?” The two kids nodded as they stayed behind Rarity and Pinkie Pie.

“Just be careful, ok?” Crystal said, her tone worried.

Flurry and Crystal hugged their mother, Harmonia looked at them, her face changed from determined to a little bit of sadness, but she shook the feeling off, she followed Starlight into the forest, Rarity and Cadence were side to side, Shining behind them with a spear levitated with his horn.

“We don't know what's in here so get ready for anything that comes our way!” Rarity preps herself for the worse to come.

“Don't worry...I got this…” A crow passes by, Shining's eyes widened, stabbing a tree trunk with his spear, The four looked at Shining, their eyes narrowed.

“I'm sorry...just tensed…” Shining gulped a little.

Fluttershy tensed up at the sound of the crow.

Light fog covered the ground. As leaves crunched under their hooves.

“This looks like the Everfree Forest, but way creepier!” Fluttershy hid behind Shining and Cadence, hugging his son at the same time.

“ No kidding, this is worse than the Everfree, it feels like Tartarus in here…” Rainbow Dash said, looking at the dead trees and falling branches.

“This is not the lifestyle our Twilight would want!” Rarity kicked a few rocks out of the way, and wiped her hooves simultaneously “so much for fashion…” she said, looking at the mud on her hooves.

“You won't be needing fashion in this part of Equestria.” Cadence said slightly annoyed by Rarity’s whining.

“No kidding! So Starlight dear, would you mind telling us what's our current situation?” Rarity questions the unicorn in front of her.

“Well to be honest. I feel like we are in the middle of nowhere!” Starlight said looking around in her environment, Rarity's smile turned into big frown.

“Well at least we're all together right?” Pinkie Pie beamed slightly, not wanting to trigger an argument.

“I believe optimistic beliefs are not on our side today Pinkie…” Rarity said wiping a few mud sticks off of her hooves.

“Aw come on Rarity, will find a way back! Besides we have…” Pinkie looked at the ground, their tracks unseen

“Relax, I got this.” Cadence lights up her horn.

“That's more like it! Do you still see tracks?” Rarity questioned Cadence.

The others stopped, something suspicious about where Shining was walking into.

“This doesn't look right, why would Twilight stop here?” Starlight Questions Cadence confused on what's happening.

“I think I know why!” Cadence yells, looking at the scratch marks and parts of a tree split apart.

“Mom...” Harmonia started crying a little, Starlight hugged her niece tightly.

“Listen to me sweetie, your mother is powerful ok? She knows how to escape this! But where did she go?” Starlight muttered the last bit to herself, but she kept looking around for the trail.

“What if Aunt Twilight got captured?” Confetti looks at everyone, they're faces confused.

The kids and mothers look at Confetti with a muted look.

“What!?” She whines.

“Confetti, that's stupid.” Prism states bluntly.

“But think about it! She was here right? HELLO THERE ARE MARKINGS EVERYWHERE!” She gestures everywhere around them.

She exhales, the fog moved away revealing so many markings of something coming out of the ground, scratch marks and more.

“She may be right about this guys…” Harmonia looked at the big scratch marks around them.

”But where was she taken to…” Starlight looked around and thought for a moment

“Didn't see that one coming!” Prism let's out, surprised by Confetti's theory.

“Judging by that big head of yours from the last fiasco at school, yeah you definitely didn't see that coming” Meadow Bliss made fun of Prism.

“And who's asking you!” Prism bluntly stated towards Meadow Bliss.

“No need to be hot headed.” Meadow Bliss state, meditating a little.

“Judging by these marks…” Starlight muttered.

She brought out a book from her saddle bag, opening some pages.

“These markings looked like the ones Sombra had…” Starlight looked at the picture, her eyes widened.

“But that's impossible, we stopped him before!” Shining looked around the area, a lot of thoughts around his mind.

Starlight showed him the markings then the pictures in the book, the two looked similar.

“Looks like you didn't stop him completely!” Starlight said to Shining, she placed the book back in her saddle bag.

“Well we have to do something!” Shining said, as he searched around for clues.

“We don't know where he even took her!” Cadence yelled at Shining, tears streaming down her eyes.

“We got our lead!” Starlight looked towards the north side.

She illuminates her horn, revealing drag tracks, the second group caught up.

“We didn't find Twilight in the town, luckily we found you guys, and I bet she's right around here somewhere!” Applejack panted heavily slightly tired.

“Let's keep our hopes up...come on!” Starlight said, filled with determination.

She pushes forward, along with everyone along with the kids.

***

Twilight was laying down on the cold hard ground, sniffling a bit as she remembered every bit of happy thought she had left, but she never lost hope, she sat up looking at the dimly lit up chamber, cold air brushing her fur.

“I do hope you feel comfortable in there...might I replace your cage with something comfortable.” Sombra said, his tone nonchalant.

The cage was replaced with dark crystals- sharp crystals- surrounding Twilight, not stabbing or hitting her with its sharpness, Twilight's eyes widened at the sight.

“Underneath the catacombs of the Crystal Empire, makes a good place for a "shadow" like me to rest...isn't that right Princess...and soon, every night I will hunt down every last pony around this Empire, making it mine…” Sombra explains, as he chuckled a little.

“I don't have to agree with you.” She scoffs. Her eyes narrowed at him. “I know my friends are probably looking for me by now.” Twilight’s tone was filled with hope and confidence.

“They'll meet the same fate as you Ms Sparkle, and they will not like the ending of it...as for your daughter, you'll be begging for mercy I tell you…” He said as he neared her face.

“Besides you couldn't even save your own relationship with that damn soft hearted tyrant…” He laughed.

Twilight eyes widen. “It wasn't even my fault.” she cries out.

“Let's not go to any rational explanations, it's your fault for not being the "strong mare" you really are, you could've done something horrible to that monstrosity of a princess who got your sweet soft hearted husband…” Sombra said, cackling.

“Think about it, what would happen if you did something horrible to your mentor… or ex mentor I should say. Then, things could've gone swiftly with you and Discord.Yet you chose to be the strong type of mare...which brings us to this problem you are facing right now...all I wanted was to make you happy…” He grinned at her.

Sombra gave her a sincere smile. “So… let me make you happy…” He said, his tone soft.

Twilight scoffed. “I don't even see how somepony like you could make anypony happy.” She said, slightly unamused.

“Don't underestimate me Princess...I could turn your world upside down…” He said as the Crystal's changed color, signifying the feeling he has. The Crystal's changed to color red, revealing anger.

Twilight’s eyes widened, tears forming in her eyes as she felt powerless over Sombra’s presence, she sobbed as she remembered her friends in the Crystal cage she was now locked in.

“Don't worry my dear, things are about to go downhill real fast…” he laughed at Twilight as he left the chamber, leaving Twilight sobbing to herself.

***

Celestia sits in her throne room, deep in thought. She sighs as she looks over papers. Suddenly, a letter appeared in front of her. She unrolls the scroll, reading over it.

Her eyes scanned over it, once… twice. She gasped as she just read.

Chapter 17: Too Late For Me
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 17: Too Late For Me

Celestia races down the halls, looking for her sister and husband. “Discord, Luna!” she calls out, her tone was frantic and worried. After the letter that she had received, she couldn’t help but feel like all of this was her fault.

“Discord, Luna!” she calls out once again.

Luna bumps into her sister filled with distress, she quickly stands up.

"What's happening Tia? Is there an international crisis on our hooves?" She says, her tone exhausted and tired from running, she wipes the dust off of her hoofs.

Luna pants, trying to catch her breath, she then takes a moment to relax and look at her frantic sister.

"Now tell me what's wrong." She said as she finally relaxed, looking at her sister with concern.

Discord appeared beside Luna, “What’s wrong?” He asked, concerned for his wife.

Discord takes the letter from Celestia, Discord read the first half of the note, Discord's eyes were filled with tears, as he saw what was written on the letter.

"What is it? Is it something wrong?" Luna questioned Discord, she then turned her attention to Celestia, her eyes filled with tears, she then turned her attention to Discord.

"It's something worse than that..." He crumpled the note and he teleported out of the Castle, Luna's eyes widened at the sight. "Where is he off to this time!" She questions her sister.

Celestia teleports out as well, leaving Luna frustrated and angry, she opens the note and her eyes widened, she quickly goes to the throne room alerting the royal guards.

“Guards!” She commands.

***

Twilight lost count of how long she had been held captive here, but if she had to guess it would have been moons. She also hated to admit it, but Sombra hasn't been all that horrible to her. He has his days sure, but he wasn't that cruel.

Twilight looks around her chamber. Sombra emerges from the shadows.

Sombra circled around Twilight like he always does, Sombra wickedly grinning at Twilight, and turned his attention to her cage. "You truly are a keeper, for surviving this long in my sanctuary, yet you resist my love for you, how is that Ms Sparkle?" He questions Twilight with a wicked grin on his face.

Twilight looks at her capture. "Because I don't have feelings for you!" She narrows her eyes at him.

"But... I gave you everything you desire. What more do you want?" He questions the young Alicorn.

"I want my freedom." She explains.

"And I gave that to you, but as for seeing your loving daughter?" He said with a wicked expression on Sombra's face, he neared Twilight's face in-between the bars "You will never see Harmonia again, because you're going to be, what I always dreamed about..." He laughed at Twilight as he backed off from the cage.

Twilight eyes widened with fear as tears aligned her eyes. Fear swept through her body like a tornado.

"Let's see how you like it, when hatred surges through you..." The Chambers lights opened up, revealing Crystal's alignment at the cage, dark magic surging from each crystal. "Soon your friends will fear you, your ex-husband will fear you, and soon, your daughter will fear you, with this magic I can make you into my own kin, my own wife..." He said, grinning wickedly.

He pauses for a moment thinking. "You know you should be grateful that I'm trying to make you happy! Such a shame that all this would've gone smoothly if you didn't resist..." He cackles at Twilight.

Twilight tried her best to blast the darkened crystals, but failed as her magic backfired on her.

Fear still swept through her. She felt like panicking, her eyes darted around the room, trying to find another way of escaping, but she was stuck, for the first time in forever she had no plan in mind.

"I want you to yell, cry in front of me, begging me to stop this from ever happening to you, because this will be the last time that you'll be seeing the light of day...My Queen..." He laughed as he illuminated the Crystal's, all of the electric current now strikes the cage, electrocuting Twilight painfully.

Twilight clenched her teeth, her head throbbing from the amount of pain she was receiving.

Tears streamed down her face. Mixed with anguish, fear and hurt.

"These "friends" of yours will soon cower in fear, your daughter will even coward and fear you..." He laughed as he could imagine the daughter's torment. He felt the Intruders coming nearer, but he was calm.

"Everyone you cared and loved, will succumb to your hate...and fear..." Sombra said, his voice sly and coy.

***

The mane 5 followed the trail that leads to a solid door, the flooring were cobblestone bricks that were leading to the temple, everyone stopped running.

"What's the hold up, Twilight needs us!" Rainbow Dash said to Starlight, her tone was filled with worry.

Starlight tried to figure out how to open the door, "Hang on, give me a moment!"

Discord looked behind them seeing a horde headed their way.

"WE DON'T HAVE A MOMENT!" Discord yells as he moves everyone aside, Discord snaps his fingers that opened the solid door, everyone went inside as Discord shut the door tightly, The creatures were pounding the solid door.

Sunset painted, catching her breath, she then looked at the group, everyone was panting from exhaustion. "How is everypony?"

All of them replied "We're fine."

Starlight continued forward, following the prints that led to a staircase headed downstairs, the halls were slightly illuminated by dimly lit candles that lead them to alcoves and hallways. They slowly reached the chamber where they saw a cage in the middle, revealing a pony inside. Everyone held their position as Starlight went forward.

***

Twilight screams in pain, trying her best to hang on to what little sanity she had left. The children and Mane 5, along with Discord, Shining and the Princesses. They all witness the horrific scene being played before them.

“Twilight!” They shout in unison, worried for their friend.

“Mom!” Harmonia said, who was equally worried.

Twilight couldn’t hear the sound of anypony shouting her name. She fell upon deaf ears, the only sound was the sound of a constant buzzing and electrical shock.

Discord and others ran towards the cage, but did not dare to get too close. In the midst of all of this Sombra was lurking in the shadows.

"Ah, you all arrived, so nice of you to join our little family together..." Echoes a voice.

"Release her, Now!" Both Starlight and Sunset said in unison.

Sombra appears out of the lurking shadows as he stands beside Twilight’s cage, and gives a grin at the group. He stops the electromagnetic shock, to let Twilight breathe.

Twilight stood her ground, standing there staring at the cold metal ground as tears fell from her eyes.

"I hope your travels weren’t bothersome..." He soothes.

“Besides you’re just in time for the show to begin.” Sombra said, gazing at the Mane 5 and the kids. The King of Shadows especially had his eyes on Harmonia as a wicked and satisfied look was displayed on his face towards her.

He turned his attention back to Twilight, who was still wincing in pain. She let out a blood-curdling scream. He walks towards them slowly, with his scythe levitated by his magic, as he drags the blade on to the ground. He hits the blade on the forcefield around the cage, he grins at Starlight, giving a slight chuckle.

"Remove this forcefield so I can kick your flank back to wherever you came from!" Starlight yells.

"Don't make me laugh mortal, I am making her beautiful, can't you see?" Sombra asked.

Sombra hits the side of the cage with the blade of the Scythe, startling Twilight-who jumps in fear.

“And trust me it’s to die for.” Sombra said, smirking.

“Why if it isn’t my old two foes Celestia and Luna. Come to witness your greatest fear?” Sombra asked, smirking at the two.

"Let her go Sombra! It's time you face Equestrian Justice! She doesn’t deserve this torture.” Celestia said, her tone rather determined.

“Oh yeah? Then why did you two drive her to the brink of her own insanity and downfall in the first place? Besides take a look in the mirror Princess, did you give her justice...” Sombra questioned.

Celestia said nothing, but gave a cold stare at her foe. However, he was right about one thing, if none of this happened maybe they wouldn’t be where they are now.

Sombra moves his eyes over to Discord, Sombra let’s on a malicious but satisfied grin.

Starlight, stepped through looking at King Sombra with hatred in her eyes, her horn charged as well.

“You’re going to give us Twilight back, whether you like it or not. I’m not sure why you even need Twilight in the first place or what twisted and sick game you are playing, but it stops now!” Starlight yelled, her tone pissed.

“Let my sister go!” Shining said, his eyes narrowed at Sombra as his sword was drawn.

“Oh I would not be so quick to pull that sword, Prince.” Sombra warns.

Shining moves his eyes from him to his sister. “Just hang in there Twily.” Shining said.

“Gah! I’m trying!” Twilight said, her teeth bared, as her head throbbing from the amount of pain she was receiving. Tears streamed down her face. Mixed with anguish, fear and hurt.

Her head throbs, worse than it ever has before. She couldn't speak, being shocked really took the power of her words and her own process of thinking.

She screamed out in pain. Everything ached on her and through her with her head bothering her the most.

Twilight lays down, her body weak, she cried out for her friends, her eyes changing slowly like Sombra's.

"Please, STOP THIS!" Twilight pleads, but Sombra didn't listen, Twilight stood up automatically, her body changing, her fur changing as well as her eyes.

"Now, you'll feel what I feel..." Sombra laughs at Twilight as she tried to resist the change.

Twilight gasped for air, as tears streamed down her face. “N-no….” she whimpers, trying to resist for as long as she needs to.

"Are you going to give up now Twilight Sparkle, or should I amp the pain even more..." He laughed as he turned up the currency of the electricity that's hitting the cage.

However, Twilight’s teeth were beard and were slowly beginning to sharpen. As her head continued to pound, the emotions that she never wished to feel she actually felt: hate and fear as they slowly crept into her mind.

“This is your last warning.” Starlight threatens, her horn charged with power.

The others tried to ram the force field down, even Harmonia and Discord tried to use their chaotic magic, but to no avail nothing worked.

“Please just hang in there mom.” Harmonia said.

Twilight laid on the ground her breathing getting heavier- as tears streamed down her face, her head continued to pound, like a headache, but far worse.

“You know your mom is a powerful alicorn right little one? Well your about to witness how powerful she can really be.” Sombra snears.

Harmonia eyes widen at her mother’s wings- larger than her own- piercing through the electromagnetic bars breaking the metal pieces.

Confetti Pop was shaking in her hooves, as she held out a cross- from Celestia knows where she got it from.

“Confetti put the cross way.” Mutters Cotton Berry.

Confetti nervously shook her head no.

Twilight screams once more, as Sombra lets out a victorious laughter. He lets down the forcefield surrounding both Twilight and himself.

Sombra laughs maliciously, knowing that he has won.

He also lets down Twilight’s cage-preparing her to destroy the ponies she once cared so deeply about. Without second guessing herself, Starlight suddenly lunged for Twilight as she grabbed her and tossed her to the hard cobblestone wall-pinning her down.

“What do you think you are doing?!” Sombra asked.

“Saving our princess from you!” Starlight seethed.

“Just hang in there a little long Twi.” Starlight begs.

“Gah!” Twilight growls, as her breathing rapidly.

“Aunt Starlight! Hurry!” Harmonia cries out.

Without a second thought, Starlight ignites her horn, casting her spell into Twilight’s horn and memory- hoping to erase the dark magic that was brought by Sombra.

“Please work.” Starlight mutters.

Minutes later, Twilight blinked, slightly confused as Starlight helped her up, but she felt dizzy, as she started to stand on all fours.

“Now to deal with you.” Starlight said, her teeth bared looking at Sombra.

Sombra scoffed. “And what is an incompetent, power hungry unicorn going to do exactly? Twilight only chose you because she felt sorry for you. She never wanted to be your friend in the first place.” Sombra said, smirking at Starlight.

Starlight’s eyes widened, without thinking she released a large burst of energy at Sombra, her aura enveloped him into nothing, but smoke and shadow-like wisps.

Twilight looks at her family and friends, unsure of what to say. I mean besides the fact that Starlight just obliterated Sombra into nothingness.

“Twilight? Are you alright?” Shining asked, worried for his sister.

“Yeah I’m fi-Fine.” Twilight managed to muster up, before she felt lightheaded and felt her body drain- before she knew it she laid on the ground unconscious.

“Twilight?” Shining said, worried.

“Mom?” Harmonia said, tears brimming her eyes.

“She must have fainted from the aftershock of what happened.” Starlight said, still examining Twilight’s unconscious state.

“Well we can’t leave her here. Come on, let's all go home.” Tempest said.

***

Twilight jerked out of her sleep, beads of sweat poured down her face. She looked around her surroundings as the bright light of Celestia’s sun streamed through her curtains.

She didn’t recall much of what happened the other night, besides witnessing the fact that Starlight obliterated Sombra before passing out.

Sombra.

Wherever he was, she just hoped he wasn’t too badly hurt.

Wait… why was she even thinking about him? Sombra put her through hell for months! Now that she was saved was she glad to be home?

“.... what is wrong with me?” Twilight thought.

***

“Good morning, Twilight!” Starlight said, her tone cheerful.

“Whoa! Did you get any sleep last night?” Starlight asked, taking in Twilight's ragged appearance.

“I’m fine, Starlight. It was just a bad dream I had last night. That somehow keeps recurring.” Twilight mutters.

“Maybe you should see Princess Luna about this. She can help.” Starlight suggested.

“I said I’m fine.” Twilight said, gritting her teeth.

For a quick second, Starlight could have sworn she saw something flash in Twilight’s eyes. However, she decided that maybe it was just a trick of the lighting in the room.

“Okay, no need to get defensive.” Starlight mutters.

Twilight huffs. “Sorry,” she mutters. “I just didn’t get much sleep once again last night that’s all.”

Starlight thinks for a moment. “I’m sure Zecora has a sleep remedy to help. Maybe you should go and see her.” She suggested.

“Maybe you're right, Starlight.” Twilight said.

“Just looking out for you is all.” Starlight said, her tone chipper.

***

"Ah! You must be Princess Twilight! What a pleasure to met you!" Zillia said.

"You must be Zillia, Zecora's daughter." Twilight said, softly smiling at her.

"Indeed I am! What can I do for you?" She asked.

"Is your mother around?" Twilight asked, looking inside Zecora's hut.

"I'm sorry Princess, but you just missed her." Zillia said, looking at Twilight.

"Shoot..." Twilight mutters.

"But... may be I can help. What seems to be the problem?" Zillia asked, willing to try her best to help Twilight.

"I was in need of a remedy," Twilight sighed. "Since my friends have saved me from Sombra.... I've been having these... disturbing nightmares."

"Oh yes... I've heard about your captivity. I am so sorry that happened to you Princess." Zillia said.

"It.... It's fine." Twilight mutters.

Zillia walks over to a tall shelf that holds Zecora's potions. "A sleep remedy that you need, is that so? Let's see... I'm sure my mother has something like that here." Zillia said, turning her attention to the elixirs and remedies that Zecora had whipped up over the years.

"Here we go Princess!" Zillia said, handing Twilight a midnight blue liquid filled bottle.

Twilight held the viral in her aura. "Just take one teaspoon and you should rest peacefully tonight." Ziliia explains, softly smiling at her.

Twilight nods. "Thank you." she said, and made her exit.

***

The air in the Everfree forest felt more dense than usual and oddly foggy.

A light mist covered the forest ground, but as Twilight was making her way to Zecora’s hut. She couldn’t help but think what her dream could even mean.

Five months, five months since she has been saved. Five months since Sombra has been destroyed.

The atmosphere felt heavy and moist and for some strange reason Twilight felt as if somepony had been watching her. She scanned the environment around her before looking down at the misty ground at her hooves.

Twilight noticed that her shadow on the forest ground was moveable.

Moveable? But shadows don’t move on their own.

A soft, but chilling breeze swept through the air, making the Everfree even creepier than it usually is.

“Who’s there?” Twilight calls out.

“Missing somepony already, Dear?” A familiar voice asked.

That voice. The one that has been torturing her for months on in.

“Sombra?” Twilight called out.

Sombra appeared out of her shadow. He looks at her, a sly look on his face.

“The one and only.” He said, smirking at her.

“Why are you here?” Twilight asked, her tone icier than she intended to be.

“Why I came back for you of course.” Sombra said.

“Five months. I thought Starlight destroyed you for five straight months” Twilight said.

“Like I’d let some wanna be Twilight Sparkle destroy the King of Shadows.” Sombra scoff.

“Besides I know you still loathe those who wronged you and you want your revenge on them. Do you not?” Sombra asked.

Twilight said nothing, but stared at him. Her eyes slightly narrowed.

“You don’t have to say anything. I can see it in your eyes you know. You can tell a lot of how somepony feels from their eyes. Call it a hidden emotion.” Sombra said.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “I have been trying to accept the terms that Celestia and Discord will forever be together. Nothing will ever change that.” She mutters.

Her eyes started to tear up at the thought of those tears, She began to softly sniffle a bit.

“And I have come to terms that you can change that. I have been buying time, waiting for the right moment to strike again and now that you’re alone I- I mean we- can take our revenge on those who have wronged us. I know you want to.” Sombra smirks.

Twilight backs up, unsure of where this was going.

“We can do this the easy way or the hard way.” Sombra said.

Twilight furrowed her eyebrows, opening her mouth about to speak.

“Which if you ask me. You don’t have much of a choice.” Sombra said, giving her a wicked grin.

***

Harmonia happily made her way down the hallway, everything was perfect and back to normal. Twilight promised her that she will spend the day today practicing magic and her upcoming coordination.

Harmonia made her way to her mother’s library.

“Hey mom! Did you forget we have-” Harmonia said, but stopped short when she realized Twilight wasn’t there.

“Huh?” Harmonia scanned the room. She noticed her aunt was organizing some of Twilight’s books.

“Hey Aunt Starlight. Have you seen mom?” Harmonia asked.

“She went to see Zecora. However, that was hours ago. She should have been back by now.” Starlight said.

“You don’t think that-” Harmonia started.

“That Sombra is back? Sweetie, I highly doubt that. Besides it’s been five months since your mom has been back.” Starlight said, ruffling her niece’s mane.

***

Bright light illuminated the grounds where both Sombra and Twilight stood, or well where Twilight was caged and Sombra stood.

“Where am I?” Twilight asked, fear laced in her voice.

Then she remembered she was back where she was months ago. Back in her hell hole of a prison.

“Why? Doesn’t this scene look awfully familiar?” Sombra smirks.

“Let me go!” Twilight shouts, blasting at the black crystals only for them to retract back at her.

“Not until I get what I want and what you deserve.” Sombra smirks.

“Besides my plan was almost completed before that Glim Glam messed everything up and evaporated me.” Sombra sneared.

“It’s Starlight Glimmer.” Twilight corrects.

“Whatever! Now that there are no interruptions I can finally fulfill my desire. What I’ve always wanted you to be: My Queen.” Sombra smirks.

“Please hurry girls.” Twilight thought.

***

The doors to the Castle of Friendship swing open to reveal Spike, a worried expression wore on his face.

“Starlight! Harmony!” Spike calls throughout the castle.

Starlight and Harmonia hurries down the hallway to be met by Spike.

“Hey Spike!” Starlight greets.

“Is everything okay, Uncle Spike?” Harmonia asked, noticing his expression.

Spike didn’t say anything, but shoved the letter in front of Starlight and Harmonia.

Starlight grabs the letter from him in her aura and looks over it. Her expression was white as a ghost and her eyes went wide. “But I don’t understand? I vanished him. How is he back?!” Starlight asked, speechless and rather confused.

“Apparently you didn’t vanish him well enough.” Spike mutters.

Starlight narrows her eyes at him before focusing her attention back on Harmonia. “Harmonia gather your friends, I’ll get the girls, Spike you send a letter to the Princesses looks like this battle isn’t over yet.” Starlight said, before looking back down at the letter.

***

“What do you mean he’s back?” Ophelia asked.

“I mean he’s back and he’s captured my mom once again.” Harmonia said.

“But I thought Starlight evaporated him.” Illusion asked.

“What does he even want with your mom anyways?” Meadow Bliss asked.

“Does it look like I know.” Harmonia said, her tone sarcastic.

“We need to warn the Princesses then.” Prism said.

“Starlight’s taken care of it.” Harmonia said.

“Can we not have a break from fighting bad guys for one day?” Cotton Berry asked.

“Apparently not. Guess we might as well be the next saviors of Equestria.” HoneyCrisp stated.

“Guys, we need to go.” Harmonia said, before hurrying off to the castle to meet back with the others.

“Ugh! Here we go again! Right back to square one!” Confetti Pop groans.

“I think she’s had enough of fighting villains for a day.” mumbles Cotton Berry.

“You think?! I mean geez we have to fight him again?? What is this, an audio drama?" Confetti asked, galloping after them.

***

“What do you mean Twilight is missing again? Glim Glam evaporated that would be king.” Discord said, looking over Celestia’s shoulder at the letter.

“Well it looks like he’s back and we need to go before he actually masters whatever plan he has this time for Twilight.” Luna said.

Chapter 18: Confrontation
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 18: Confrontation

Several weeks later….

Sombra paces back and forth in the halls, his expression slightly annoyed and his look angry. "What to do when a mare is so hard to convince..."

He slammed the wall, revealing cracks, his anger almost getting the best of him, he then halts and realizes a plan. "I know, I'll make her my queen, my wife...I will give her everything she wants..." Sombra said, walking down the hall headed for Twilight’s cage with a smug look on his face. "Twilight Sparkle, are you feeling comfortable in there?" Sombra said with his tone in sarcasm.

Twilight looked at him. "Considering that I've been here for several weeks, not really." She mutters, her tone leaking sarcasm.

"Let me fix that for you, I'm planning on settling down with a mare, and your perfect one my eyes laid on." He said, his tone leaking sarcasm, he magically made a black rose appear beside Twilight.

"Consider this as a ticket to your freedom, but the cost is, you're gonna have to marry me, if you don't there will be consequences..." Sombra giggled a little, he looked into Twilight's eyes, giving her a death stare.

"I'm not even in love with you, what makes you think I'm going to marry you?" Twilight spats at the tyrant.

"One more time, you will marry me..." Sombra said getting closer, the rose getting crumpled a little, his aura turning red. "You will take my hoof in marriage, so I can make you happy...unlike that spineless draconequus who left you just for another..." Sombra said, spitting out the words of the past in front of Twilight, he smirked at her.

"Would you still resist, because resisting is futile Miss Sparkle and I very much kill anyone who resists...but as an exception for you I will give you a choice..." He said smiling at her with a deadly look on his face.

Twilight eyes widen, struck with fear, but her face hardens to not let Sombra notice. "..... No." She said, her voice stern.

"It's your choice..." Sombra said putting the bars down to the cobblestone ground, the rose disappeared, only to be replaced by a scythe, the blade shined within the dimly lit lights.

"I'm gonna have to force you to marry me won't I?" He slammed the blade to ground as it dug in deep, he moved closer to Twilight, the blade making loud scratching noises. "Don’t worry, I am not gonna kill you dear I'm just here, lighten things up..." He sliced the chains that were on Twilight's legs. "Free as a horse..." He chuckled to himself. "Like I said, I simply want to lighten things up a bit..." His tone is nonchalant and blunt.

Twilight looks at him, surprise. "W-what?" She asked, slightly baffled by his actions.

He smiled at Twilight, until he brought up the blade to her neck slowly, his smile turned into nothing but disappointed look. "I simply told you, you have choices, it's either you face the consequences or you marry, yet you took the easy way out..."

He made a pillar of crystal rise up behind her, and he pushed her to it, pinning her down a little. "You had two choices, and I'm gonna ask you again...will you marry me..."

He looked into Twilight's eyes, feeling a little guilty yet anger filled in him.

Twilight eyes widen at the blade beside Sombra. "Y-you can't force me to marry you when I don't even have feelings for you in return." Twilight said, her gaze hardening.

Sombra gritted his teeth and he yelled, he slammed the blade beside Twilight's ear, not hitting it, instead he hit the crystal. "You, you of all mares are hard to convince!"

He cast a magic of levitation on Twilight, and threw her in the middle of the cage, the cage suddenly rose up and trapped her once more.

"Do you even want to see your daughter again?" He slammed the blade on the Cage's bars, making a spark.

Twilight ran to the edge of the cage. "I-I do, but-" she tried to explain, but Sombra cut her off.

He looked into Twilight's eyes, Sombra felt something he never felt before, little hints of guilt hits him a little, Sombra moved the blade out slowly, and he made the scythe disappear.

"In due time Twilight, in due time." He looked at Twilight, a slightly annoyed look on his face emerged.

"Get some rest, you'll need for your life to bloom..." He looked at Twilight, a smile carving up on his face. He left the chamber, leaving Twilight to herself.

***

15 hours later…

Twilight remains silent.

Sombra sighs gently knocking on the door. “Come on, Twilight. I didn’t mean to yell at you earlier. Come on, honey.” Sombra said, pleading.

Twilight opened her eyes, giving the crystal maid a smirk and a wink. “Shh…” she whispers.

The Crystal maid looks at Twilight with a shocking expression on her face. No words would come out of her mouth, for she was speechless.

“Please don’t tell Sombra!” Twilight begs.

“I- If you were any type of friend or know something about friendship then please…” Twilight begs with tears in her eyes, her voice cracking.

The Crystal maid- who still had a stunned look displayed on her face- slowly nodded. She turns to leave to give the “saddened” news to the King.

Twilight breathes a sigh of relief. “Okay… okay,” she breaths. “If I’m going to escape this place I need a plan.” She mutters.

Twilight thought for a moment, looking around the room she was kept in. “Okay! I got it, but I’m going to have to wait till tonight for it to work.”

***

“I am so sorry my King, but the future Queen is-“ The Crystal maid, stated.

“Dead? Yes I know.” Sombra said, gazing out his window.

“I am terribly sorry.” The Crystal maid said, bowing her head.

Sombra pauses for a moment, unable to know what to say. “.... Just leave now.” Sombra said, his voice hardened.

***

Twilight looks at the clock. It was 10:30 p.m. at this hour she was sure Sombra would be in his royal bedchamber asleep at this hour. Luckily she was free to use her magic and her horn wasn’t nullified with dark crystals, but the room she was in did penetrate her from doing anything drastic, mostly widely known spells that she knew Sombra knew she could have used to attack him with.

So she had to rely on her brain more than her magic at the bare minimum moment. Twilight scans the room looking for a possible bare route to escape. She knew she couldn’t go out the front door, the guards were standing there, however if she was “dead” wouldn’t they have left their posts by now?

Twilight crept towards her door, peering over to realize that the guards were not at their posts, assuming that she was indeed dead.

She uses a tad bit of her magic to open the door, but it wouldn’t let her open it. Twilight assumed Sombra casted it using dark magic.

As much as it made her head hurt and extremely dizzy, she had to get out of there! Twilight ignites her magic, her calming magenta magic transformed into black magic, her horn glistening with an aura of green and black magic.

She cast her spell that Sombra used to put on the door, after five minutes she heard a click.

Twilight shook the grogginess feeling from her, and went back to focusing on her escape plan.

From the outside of Twilight’s room, the hallway was eerily quiet too quiet. She began walking down the damping hallway, its atmosphere strongly felt like a mix of her anxiety going up and that something bad was going to happen.

Twilight heard voices coming from the west side of the hallway.

Sombra’s guards.

Twilight took it as her chance to hide, as she quickly slips into the darkest hallway in the castle, hoping that she will blend into the dark.

She listened while the guards were by passing her.

“I can’t believe the queen is dead.” One of the guards said.

“You and me, both bud. Besides, what would her family think? Heartbroken I assume?” The other one said.

“Well duh? Who’s family wouldn’t be heartbroken about the news that one of their most beloved members of their family is dead. Besides the Queen- er well Princess of Friendship- was beloved by many.” The first guard said.

“Such a sad day for Equestria’s history.” Mumbles the second guard.

Twilight waits until they pass to get a move on, once their hoofsteps fade, she removes herself from the shadows, and quickly makes her way out of the castle.

From the outside of the castle she knew she was miles away from home. She didn’t even know here even was!

“Okay, the train station closes at 11:59 pm. I think I can make it there if I teleport there.” Twilight mutters to herself, she scans her surroundings.

Thick lushes, but somewhat dead trees surrounded her captives hideout, but before this it was crystal clear forest trees like the ones she saw outside of the Crystal Empire. Was what she saw at the Empire an illusion of some sorts?

Twilight didn’t have time to dwell on that question she had to get out of here now!

Igniting her horn, she teleported away.

***

Sombra’s bedroom chamber door opened with a loud slam, rattling the windows.

“What the? What is the meaning of all of this?” Sombra asked, half pissed and half awake.

“My king! The princess has escaped!” Said one of the guards.

“What?! But how! I thought she was dead!” Sombra asked, his tone was filled with disbelief and anger.

“After everything I’ve given her this is how she repays me!” He growls.

“Do you need us to find her?” Asked one of the guards.

“No need to! I’ll handle it myself.” He sneers.

***

Twilight pulls out her pocket watch- 11:50 pm. She made it just in time! She gallops to the Crystal Empire’s train station.

“One ticket to Ponyville!” She said, her tone slightly urgent.

“That will be twenty bits.” Said the ticket pony.

Twilight quickly gave the mare twenty bits, waiting for the train to arrive. The train pulls into the station, as Twilight boards it she gives the conductor the exact location she needed to be at.

“To Ponyville please.” She said, before taking her seat.

At this hour, of course she would be the only one on the train station. It was pretty late after all, but she knew she had to get the hell away from him.

Twilight watches as the small crystal townhouses that made up half of the Crystal Empire bypassed from view. She relaxed as she set her scrambled mind at ease.

“Finally! I can’t wait to see Harmonia. I know she must be worried sick.” She thought, watching as the train was now entering the Frozen North- or the Ethers- as Rarity once called them.

Snow gently blanketed the ground, but made the train and tracks easier to get through. However, the train came to a screeching halt.

“What?” Twilight asked, utterly confused by why the train stopped in the middle of a blizzard like a deadly snow storm.

Maybe there was a ton of snow on the tracks? Or maybe an animal was blocking the path, however no animal would probably dare be out in this mess of a season.

Twilight looks out the window, and notices that nothing was in their path. She gets up from her seat, and walks up to the conductor.

“Excuse me? Why did we stop?” Twilight asked.

The conductor turns around, but instead of being met with friendly crystallized eyes that would give her an answer. She was met with sickly lime green ones that look like he was in a trans.

Twilight gasped. “We are sorry that you are experiencing technical difficulties- please stand by.” The conductor said, his voice was also laced with creepy and eeriness that Twilight did not enjoy.

Twilight could hear slow claps from behind her, which startled her to the core. “Did you really believe you could escape me?” Said the voice.

Twilight turned around and gasped.

Sombra.

“However, I must give credit where credit is due your escape plan was very… admirable.” He said, sneering.

Twilight swallowed a lump that she has been holding in her throat. “How did you find me?” Twilight croaks.

“My dear, I always have somepony watching over you to make sure you don’t do anything foolish. Faking your own death however, I’ll admit that surprised me.” Sombra said, his tone nonchalant.

He chuckles, his tone dark. “..... however, that horn of yours I should have nullified sooner.” Sombra said, with that he fires a blast at her.

Twilight dodges it. “.... so you brainwashed the conductor and the ticket master because you knew what I was planning?!” Twilight yells, firing a blast at Sombra.

“You should know by now I will always be one step ahead of you Twilight! Besides your not the only one to always have an upper hoof in plans you know.” He said, his teeth bared.

“As for the conductor, yes, the ticket master was just a small bonus.” He sneers.

Sombra stalks towards her, his blood red crimson horn aglow. Twilight looks above her, noticing spare luggage cases.

Twilight smirks. “Well since you seem to always know what my next move is and always seem to be two hoovesteps ahead of me then I guess you also expected this!”

Without warning, Twilight unlatched all of the cargo of luggage and watches as they toppled on top of Sombra.

Twilight then took it as her cue to leave. She raced through the empty train carts as the windows were too small for her to squeeze through unlike the train back in Ponyville.

Sombra chases after Twilight- unaware of the attire he had on.

Twilight looks for a way off the train, which if they were three carts down they would already be outside of the train and into the snow-covered banks of the Frozen North.

“This is the end of the line for you Princess!” He sneers, his horn ignited.

“You know that dress is beautiful on you! I believe Rarity would even approve! Black really is your color!” Twilight lightly giggles, her tone leaking fake happiness, sass and sarcasm into one.

“Enough games!” He growls, firing a beam at her.

But Twilight throws a protection spell around her.

“You think that measly spell will protect you? Don’t you remember the contract you signed?” Sombra asked.

“You know… I might be able to take you more seriously if you didn’t wear that dress.” Twilight said, her tone nonchalant.

“.... like seriously the dress is really distracting me from trying to focus on what you're saying.” Twilight said, lightly giggling.

Sombra growls. “So you would also find it rather funny that we both broke the end of our deal and I can just mess with your daughter as I please…. What was her name again? Harmonia right?” Sombra asked.

Twilight growls. “Lay a hoof on my daughter and you're dead mar- I mean stallion!” Twilight sneers.

She fires a beam at Sombra, knocking him to the ground. “I must admit you are a lot stronger than we last encountered.” He admits.

“Hard work pays off. At least I didn’t kill and enslave ponies to get my crown!” Twilight sneers.

Sombra shoots a beam at Twilight, knocking her backwards he then lunges after her, but she quickly rolls over to the side.

He looks up at her. “I will never be yours Sombra.” She sneers.

“You sure about that Princess?” He asked, his eyes glowing.

He then grabs Harmonia. “You wouldn’t do it for your own daughter?” He asks.

“Mommy please don’t do this.” Harmonia wimpiers.

“Harmonia? But how did you?” Twilight asked.

“Bye mommy.” Harmonia said, her tone creepily child-like.

Without warning Sombra created the biggest blast he could muster, sending Twilight flying three doors down the train station- all the way to the end of the line.

The bitter cold, nips at her fur and wings. Her teeth chattering from the cold. “Seems like the love and bond you have with your daughter is your biggest weakness!” Sombra growls, a satisfying grin displayed showing his sharp fangs.

His horn glowed once more. “Now about that horn of yours.” He soothes, but before he could cast the spell, Twilight used her hind legs to buck Sombra off of her.

“Why you little-” He lunged after Twilight once more flipping them both over the railing and into the snowy banks of the Frozen North.

The wind whilst and makes both of their manes and tails flow through the nippy, cold breeze.

Twilight was especially cold, considering that she didn’t have any type of clothing to cover her.

“I hope you know that your wings will freeze over in a matter of seconds considering that this is the Frozen North.” Sombra said.

“I’m well aware.” Twilight bit back. She shivers from the cold, trying to concentrate on the all out war between the two.

The two began to fire back and forth, firing back at one another.

“I must admit I haven’t had a worthy opponent like you in years, however I am also well aware that any tricks you pull, I know better!” Sombra said.

“Brag worthy much?” Twilight asked, her tone annoyed.

Sombra smirks, firing a blast at Twilight. Twilight flew upwards, dogging his spell. She then lowers her horn, firing a blast at Sombra, which sent him under a mountain pile of snow- enough snow to make a pony freeze to death.

And like Sombra said- Twilight wings did freeze from the bitter cold.

“M- my wings!” Twilight wails, the snow frostbit her wings, causing her to spiral downward, but she still had her magic to rely on. She grabs ahold of herself, before hitting the snow covered ground.

She places herself upright, staring at the snow covered bank Sombra was held under. The snow started to glow crimson red, Twilight held up her shield ready before the impact from the blast of snow was on her.

Sombra- who somehow managed to stay alive in that mess- blasts the snow away, causing it to blow towards Twilight. The high winds from his clearing of snow are extremely unbearable.

Sombra looks at Twilight. “Didn’t I tell you Princess? You can’t get rid of me that easily.” He snears.

He took into notice that Twilight’s wings were indeed- just how he predicted- frozen stiff. “Now this just got a lot more even.” He sneers.

“Unicorn against Unicorn.” He said.

“I’m still an alicorn! Just because my wings are frozen doesn’t mean I can still kick your flank.” Twilight said, her teeth bared.

“Admirable fighter.” He muses.

“Let’s see if you can handle this!” Sombra fires a blast at her.

Twilight closed her eyes, but then opened them.

At first she didn’t think nothing happened- but she heard the sound of soft snow being crunched underneath by the sound of hoof steps.

She turned around, Celestia.

“Oh Twilight, did you really think Discord was ever really in love with you? He just used you! Having a child with him was just a bonus.” Celestia said.

“W… What? No! You’re lying!” Twilight shouts, tears welled in her eyes.

“Am I really? Everything else that’s happened so far seems to be true. So why should this be any different? You know Harmonia should just start calling me mother instead of you.” Celestia smirks at her.

Twilight eyes begin to turn the exact shade of Sombra. Watching as her nightmare unfolded before her.

Harmonia then looks at Celestia with a tiny grin on her face. “Mommy!” Harmonia said, as she hugs Celestia hoof. Harmonia gave a smile at Celestia and then at Twilight.

“That is not your mother Harmonia! I am.” Twilight said her voice stern.

“Why can’t she be my mother Twilight? She is half the mother you will ever be.” Harmonia sneers.

Twilight’s eyes widen in rage. Blurred by tears and fueled by anger, she ignites her horn. “You two are not real!” She bares her teeth, ready to release her spell.

“Are we though?” Taunts Harmonia.

“Gahhh!” Twilight then released her spell causing the illusions of Sombra spell to vanish.

Twilight breathing went ragged, as she eyes Sombra. “I can sense so much hate in you Twilight.” He said.

Twilight said nothing, she looked at the King in disgust. “.... yeah towards you.” She said, her voice stern.

“Are you sure about that?” Sombra smirks, showing his fangs.

Twilight was beginning to feel hot, even though here in the Frozen North it was at least -5 degrees out. She was beginning to feel funny, really funny. Her vision started to blur before her and her head started to swim. That spell must have taken a lot out of her than she intentionally thought. Her knees felt weak as they buckled out from under her.

Sombra smirks at Twilight who was at her weakest state. He stands over her, giving a triumphant smirk. “Is my Queen not feeling too well?” He soothes.

Twilight gives him one final glare, as her vision of him blurs before her. She tried the strength to wake up, but her body said otherwise before passing out.

Sombra towers over her body, as the cold nips at her fur. He lifts her chin up with his hoof. Twilight remained unconscious.

“Well I can’t just leave her out here to die. She is my future Queen after all.” Sombra mutters to himself, gazing at her appearance.

“But first…” Sombra thought he noticed her horn had yet to be nullified. Now would be as good as ever to cast that spell onto her horn. And he did, as he watched tiny crystals form on her horn. He then lifts her up with his magic onto his back.

He looks onward out into the blizzard they were far beyond the train. And the train was too far for him to try to teleport both of them considering that he had one passed out on his back. “Looks like we are going back to the train by hoof.” He mutters to himself.

Sombra begins galloping through the blizzard, the cold hardly bothering him. “Why did we have to fight this far out?” He wonders.

He sighs as he continues onward, he comes across fallen snow covered branches and logs. “There has to be an easier way back to the station.” He thought, he scans his surroundings.

He noticed that there was a snow covered hill within reach and just below it he hoped was the train station.

He begins to gallop towards that with Twilight in tow.

“Just a little more.” Sombra thought, once he reached the top, his hoof slips and both go tumbling down the snow-covered slope, connecting into the icy water.

Both of their bodies go under, but as Sombra resurfaced- Twilight did not. Sombra then quickly dove back under, using his magic to pull Twilight along.

Once the two reached the surface, he let go of Twilight in his magic.

She was still unconscious. After painting and catching his breath he lifts her up once more this time the station and the train were in reach. He used what little magic he had and teleported the two inside.

***

The conductor was still in Sombra’s trans from early, so the conductor was still under his command.

“Take us back to the Crystal Mountains.” Sombra orders.

“Of course my king.” The conductor said, starting the train to their destination.

***

Twilight woke up, her mind still hazy. “....... where am I?” She asked.

“My Queen, you’re safe here in the Crystal Mountains.” King Sombra said, smirking at her.

“The… The Crystal Mountains? No! Why did you bring me back here?!” Twilight said, glaring at him.

She tried to fire her magic at him, but he only smirked at her. “What did you do to my horn?!” She asked, realizing that it hurt to try to strain her magic at him.

“Uh… I think I just saved your life! And that I brought you back here because I wanted you alive? You see my Queen you can never escape from me.” He growls.

Twilight scoffed. “Of course you did, by trying to kill me mere seconds ago?!”

Sombra rolled his eyes. “As for your horn I nullified it. I honestly should have done that much sooner.” He said, glaring at her.

Twilight rises her hoof, before striking. She then looks at the King in disgust. “I don’t even know you!” Twilight said, her tone broken and bitter, before leaving the room.

Sombra held a bewildering look, his anger rising. He chases after Twilight before grabbing her with his magic and slamming her into the cobblestone wall. Twilight could have sworn she felt whiplashed. Sombra looks at her, a look of anguish and pissed displayed on his features, as he watched his future queen gasp for air.

“Don’t you ever disobey your King again!” Sombra hissed, his tone low and threatening.

“Do you hear me?!” He belows at her.

Tears gathered in Twilight’s eyes, as she silently shakes her head. Sombra in return gives her a smug smile, before slamming her to the ground. He looked at her, his facial expressions were cold. “I still had your room aside for you, but since you want to be a royal brat! I guess another night in the stone cold cage should teach you a lesson before disobeying me. What do you think?” He asked.

“Y-yes my king.” Twilight mutters, tears aligned in her eyes.

“Awe my dear, don’t cry. Everything will be alright. You’ll see soon enough.” Sombra smirks.

“I will never be yours.” Twilight said, her teeth bared.

“In due time. Now come back to the cage you go.” Sombra said, luring her to the cage.

***

“If I’m your “Queen” then this is a pretty pathetic way of treating royalty.” Twilight said, her eyes narrowed at Sombra.

“Maybe start showing some respect then you’ll earn your place in this castle! Until then you’ll stay here!” Sombra snaps.

“Go to Hell!” Twilight yells.

“Oh my dear! You're already here! And you’re dancing with the Devil.” He said, winking at her before heading off to his chambers.

***

Meanwhile...

The mid-morning dawn slowly breaks through. Tiberius sat quietly in the courtyard listening to the birds chirping and watched as the sun was rising over the Canterlot castle.

He breathed in and out, slow and steady as he was in deep thought. “You mean there are more draconequus like me and dad? I thought we were the only ones, but obviously not. Whoever this Harmonia is that Aunt Luna was telling me about, she is one to. Maybe mother knows something about her.” Tiberius silently thought to himself.

Celestia, calmly walked out into the Canterlot garden, taking in the calming light breeze of the morning dew, however, she didn’t notice that her son was sitting on the bench a few inches away. “Mother?” Tiberius asks, cautiously approaching his mother.

Celestia jumped, slightly startled by her son, she turned to face him. “Oh! It’s only you. What are you doing up this early and out here by yourself?” She asks the young draconequus.

“I couldn’t sleep.” Tiberius mutters.

“If you were having a nightmare then you could have talked to your Aunt Luna about it.” Celestia explains, her tone calming.

“It’s nothing like that mother... “ Tiberius sighs. “I just have had a lot on my mind since last night and need to come out here and do some thinking.” He said.

Celestia walks over to her son, wrapping her snow white wing around her son. “Well, I’m here now. You know you can talk to me about anything, just know that I am always here to listen to you.” Celestia said, her tone remained soft and motherly.

Tiberius held in a deep breath of air before releasing it. “Here goes nothing.” He thought to himself.

He looked up at Celestia, who remained with a warm and gentle smile on her face. “Mother, who is Harmonia?”

Celestia's eyes widened and her body went tense, Tiberius did not notice his mother’s expression and continued. “Aunt Luna was saying that there is another draconequus like dad and me, but that’s all she said. I was hoping if you knew more about her or have heard of her anyways.” Tiberius looks at his mother, now noticing her expression.

“Mother, are you okay? You're doing sorta of the same expression that Aunt Luna gave me last night. But do you know anything about her? Who Harmonia is?” Tiberius asks, once again.

This left Celestia’s mouth feeling like pennies, leaving her speechless. Tiberius asks again, this being his last attempt to get any known information about this unknown draconequus out of her.

“Mother,” this time he asks carefully, his tone remaining serious. “Who is Harmonia?”

***

Luna walks outside followed by her daughter Amaris, enjoying the breeze of the cool morning air. Tiberius walks over to his Aunt Luna, who smiles at her nephew. “Ah, good morning Tib-” Luna said, but Celestia cuts her off.

“You told him about her?” Celestia questions, her tone slightly strict. Luna’s eyes and expression went from calm to slightly worried. “I knew Tia was going to kill me.” She thought to herself.

“Well he was bound to find out one way or another.” Luna shot back, her tone defensive.

Tension can be sensed between the two. “All I want is a straight answer.” Said Tiberius, his tone blunt.

Luna and Celestia finally broke their eye contact from each other to turn their attention to the draconequus. “So youre saying that this Harmonia character is another draconequus, like me?” Tiberius said, slowly coming to a conclusion.

Celestia and Luna, both looked at each other with worrisome expressions. Celestia was the first to sigh. “Yes, but-”

Celestia got cut by Tiberius's laughter as if somepony was pulling a prank. “You must be joking.” Tiberius said, still continuing to laugh.

Amaris and Luna looked at each other, before looking at Tiberius. “You have to be pulling my hoof.” Tiberius said, still laughing, but stopped short when he realized that nopony was laughing.

“Nopony is joking, Tibby.” Amaris said, giving Tiberius his old nickname that she used when she was only three.

Tiberius shook his head, trying his best to not believe anything that they were saying. “You’ve got to be lying.” He scoffs.

“If anypony was lying, don’t you think all of us would be laughing.” Amaris said, her tone serious.

Tiberius looked between the three, his expression soured slightly. “I think I have to go.” Tiberius said, his tone icy.

They watched as Tiberius ran off. “Tiberius, wait!” Celestia calls out. Luna turned to her daughter. “Go after him, make sure he doesn’t do anything chaotic.” Luna said, giving her daughter orders.

Amaris nods, and follows after him.

***

Waves crash against the rocks of the tide of Mt. Aries.

Tiberius watches as the waves carefully rolled in and out, making the atmosphere peaceful, or well as peaceful as it could be. A few hippogriffs were gathered in the distance.

Tiberius softly smiled at them, before turning his attention back to the tide or so he thought. “Tibby?” Amiris said, carefully approaching her hot-headed cousin.

Tiberius' ears pricked up at the sound of his cousin. “What is it Amiris?” He asked, his tone remaining calm for some odd reason.

“I just wanted to come and check on you.” Amiris explained, her tone remaining soft.

“So in other words spy on me.” Tiberius said, giving his cousin a playful smile.

“It's not like that at all!” Amiris said, her tone defensive.

“Well it sure seems like it.” He said, his tone bitter.

Amaris said nothing. Tiberius sighed. “It’s just it seems like everypony in this family is hiding a secret and I am left in the dark just about everything.” Tiberius said, his tone melcoly.

Amiris ears downfolded, her expression softened. “Not everything in life is meant to be understood,” Amiris said, wrapping a hoof around Tibarus.

Tiberius sighed. “You know even if you are only half changeling, you are wise for your age.” he said, giving his cousin a small smile.

Amiris gave her cousin a smug look. “Well if you ask me I took being wise after my mother.” she said, being proud of where she came from, family heritage wise.

Tiberius gave a small chuckle, before enveloping his cousin in the hug. “I mean, what other things could our family be hiding from us?” Tiberius asks.

***

Harmonia blinks and looks around her surroundings, waves crash and descend along the titles shoreline, she looks out into the open air breathing in slowly taking in the sights and sounds of Mt. Aris had to offer. “Wrong location once again…” Harmonia mumbled to herself, her face quickly went from annoyance to one of excitement.

Amaris- the young draconequus could hear a faint voice call from the distance as the creature ran up to hug her. “Hey! Harmonia it’s so good to see you!” Amaris beams.

Tiberius- who was left behind, looked from afar in the direction Amaris went and why the young changeling got excited for.

Her! Or so he thinks it’s her.

***

“So how have you been? It feels like moons since we last hung out together!” Amaris said, her tone clearly excited about seeing her old friend.

“I’ve been alright.” Harmonia mutters.

Tiberius carefully approaches the girls. “Uh? Amaris? How do you know her?” Tiberius asked, letting him curiously get to him.

“Oh! We met awhile back when we were foals in The Everfree Forest! Let’s just say we liked to have died together! This is Harmonia.” Amaris said, introducing the draconequus to her cousin.

Tiberius' eyes shrunk to the size of dimes, before going back to his normal size. “So you’re Harmonia.” Tiberius said, his voice laced with caution and suspicion.

“Uh… yeah- Wait! How do you know my name? And why do you look exactly like me?” Harmonia asks, baffled by the young draconequus appearance.

“Well this just got awkward…” Amaris thought to herself.

Tiberius and Harmonia stared at each other, taking in their appearances. Harmonia quickly grabbed her stance without second thought, an orb of raspberry pink magic already in her paw. “What are you doing here changeling?” Harmonia sneers, she held a wild look in her eyes.

Tiberius looked at Harmonia with confusion before looking at Amaris, clearly confused at Harmonia’s actions. Amaris cleared her throat. “Uh, Harmony? The changelings are reformed now.” Amaris mutters.

Tiberius lets out a haughty laugh. “Ha yeah! Besides I could have easily distinguished your magic like that.” Tiberius said, snapping his claws.

Harmonia looked bewildered at the moment. “O-okay, but if you’re not a changeling disguised as one of my species then who in the wide world of Equestria are you?” Harmonia questions.

“I could ask you the same thing.” Tiberius cocks back.

“Well this is awkward times two…” Amaris thought.

The changeling sighs aloud, clearly regretting what was about to come out of her mouth. “Harmonia. Tiberius. You two are brother and sister.” Amaris mutters the last part, but the two still caught on.

“What?!” They said in unison.

***

“But how is that even possible? We look nothing alike.” Tiberius said.

“You two may not fully look alike, but you are still siblings.” Amaris explains.

“Half. Half-siblings.” Tiberius said, his eyes narrowed at Harmonia.

“Wait- how comes mom has never told me about having a brother?” Harmonia mutters to herself, but Amaris still overheard.

“You actually was born way before him, love.” Amaris said.

Tiberius scoffs. “This is ridiculous.” he mutters to himself.

“You two are more similar than you think, Tibby. Sisi ni Sawa!” Amaris coos, as she smirks at the two.

“Uh, Amaris, can you speak English I have no idea what that even means.” Tiberius said, slightly frustrated by his cousin’s weird mato.

“She’s saying we’re the same.” Harmonia spoke up.

Tiberius scoffs. “Uh no. I don’t think so.”

***

Four months later….

"I can't believe it has been months, and still she resists and coils upon my request… Yet that was pretty clever what that brat tried to pull over on me." He slammed his hooves on the ground, revealing cracks on the walls and ground.

He looked at the grey casing with the indentions of an ancient word, he smiled at it. "Now there is an idea..." He looked at the grey casing and he turned around to the chamber.

He walked towards the cage where Twilight was held, he threw the grey casing, mostly looking like a box where a wedding ring would be kept.

"My queen, would you care to open the box..." He said, sarcasm in his tone as he smiled at her.

Twilight was skeptical at first, hesitant, but without question she opened the box displayed before her. "What is this?" She asked.

"A wedding ring, just for you." He neared Twilight, no hostility in mind, he gazed upon Twilight's reaction.

"It's for my future Queen, who would rule beside me..." He looked at Twilight with his eyes staring into hers.

"I..." Twilight was speechless, as she gazed upon the ring.

Sombra, smirks at her awaiting her answer.

"I'm sorry, but I can't." Twilight said, her ears flattened, she pushed the ring box out of the cage.

Sombra gritted his teeth a little, but his tolerance got the best of him, he levitated the ring to her and the box to him. "Let's think about it for a second here dear, you'll be much happier with me, I'm giving you what you wanted." Sombra said going nearer, he placed the box beside the cage, red smoke coming out a little, going towards Twilight.

Twilight inhales the smoke, she coughs violently, Sombra looking at her with a disappointed gaze, Twilight looks at him seeing another pony beside him, but it looks like her.

"What did you do to me!?" She asks, crying a little, tears forming in Twilight's eyes.

"I simply did what I had to do to force you to marry me, I had to take "precautions" and clearly you made your choice, so I made mine..." Sombra said, his tone was filled with hate and disappointment.

The mare beside Sombra looked at her wickedly. "So we finally met." She sneers at Twilight.

"W-who are you?" Twilight asks, slightly scared.

The mare smirked. "It's it obvious? I'm everything you desire to be." She said, looking at Twilight said.

"T-that's impossible! I'm nothing like you." Twilight said, her teeth bared at the young mare.

"Oh how touching, looking I'll leave everything up to you, take control of her little by little for me would you dear?" He looks at Twilight, a grin etched on Sombra's face.

"Would most certainly''dear ``... The mare sneered at Sombra, Sombra gave out a small chuckle.

"Watch your mouth, or I'll put you down..." Sombra smirked at the mare, she smirked back.

"Put her to sleep for me, and do what you want with her." He looks at Twilight, a giggle came out from Sombra.

"Looks like it's just you and me." Taunts the mare.

Twilight looks at her, a look of disgust etched on her face.

"We both know what you really want and that's power.... You want to hurt the ones who have wronged you, just like that piece of trash you call a "mentor" Celestia." She spats at Twilight.

"I don't want to hurt anypony." Mutters Twilight.

"I know deep down that you loathe the ponies who have wronged you like that pitiful excuse of an ex-husband of yours Discord." She sneers.

"Would you quit throwing the past in my face?!" Sneers Twilight.

"Oh but it's fun." Fawns the mare, giggling.

"Leave me alone!" She backed up to the back of the cage, tears forming in her eyes slowly, Twilight rubbed her eyes, thinking that this is an illusion.

"Do you really think that everything your seeing is a dream?" The mare snears at her, her face unidentified from the brightness of the chamber.

"Oh "Me" you entertain me, let me awaken you from your world of friendship and Cliche..." The mare stood out of the light, revealing Twilight Sparkle in a different form.

Twilight gasped, taking in the mare's young appearance. "Y-your..." Twilight said, baffled by the mare's appearance.

The mare giggled. “Yes, I'm you- well the better, powerful and prettier version of you." She snarled at her, her teeth sharp and her mane and coat different from Twilight's original coat and mane, her mane jet black with dark pinkish red streaks and her coat dark purple.

"And I'll take matters into my own hooves..." She said as she shot a beam of magic into Twilight's horn, slowly fading into Twilight's head.

Twilight laid there dazed and confused.

Her eyes glazed.

***

"Where am I?" Twilight said, her voice echoed in the void.

"Why in your subconscious of course." Giggles the mare.

"And you're just in time for your daily dose of pain and suffering, "Miss Sparkle", you think you're almighty and powerful you can't even beat me or him!" The dark Twilight snarled at her, she was right beside her, her eyes just like Sombra's.

"Do you even think that he'll let you live to see the light of day? No, no, no that's too quick! You'll be the perfect mare for him, you'll see..." She said laughing at Twilight, multiple Twilight's appeared laughing at her.

Twilight put her hooves over her ears, trying to block out the noise. "Enough!" She shouts.

All of the Twilight's went near her, laughing while multiplying around her, everyone surrounded her including her friends, looking at Twilight with distaste.

"Everyone here loves to see the real you Twily...don't make it hard for us..." She fawns, she appeared in front of Twilight, pulling her hooves away from her ears slowly. "You can't resist what I'm giving you...I know you'll love it!" She said, giving a deadly look at Twilight.

Twilight blasts her horn at the multiplying of herself.

The blast went through them, their eyes turning red from anger and disappointment. "So this is what Sombra is dealing with, a stubborn little mare, a stubborn little mare who doesn't know how to learn!"

The evil Twilight kicks Twilight down to the dark ground, the tentacles wrapping around Twilight’s torso and legs.

"You make it so hard for us do you Twily, I am very disappointed, in due time you'll break and I'll be in control of everything!" She spat out, walking towards Twilight with anger.

"Do you really want this to end badly?" She questions the mare, her gaze disappointed and her tone annoyed.

"No! But I won't listen to you!" Twilight snaps.

"Oh, but you know that this is the right thing to do, you know. My point is I know what's best for you, Twily. I always have. I know it and deep down you know it too.” She snears.

Twilight didn't listen, but tears were forming in her eyes, as her counterpart smirks at her.

***

Sombra awaits in his room, deep in thought. He didn't bother looking behind him because he knew who was behind him.

"So how did it go?" He asks, his tone calm.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Ugh! That mare that you captured is impossible to corrupt!" She snapped.

Sombra turned to look at her. "That mare will be at her downfall sooner than you think." He hissed at her.

"Yeah right, she's so.... Stubborn!" Twilight said, her tone leaking boredom and sarcasm.

Sombra gave her a low laugh. "My dear, never doubt the King of Shadows he always gets what he wants." He snears.

"News flash, I'm starting to doubt you, "My king"..." The evil Twilight spat out, she looked at Sombra, with the most annoyed look on her face.

"Well, I guess failing is part of this process now that you think about it..." The evil Twilight muttered to herself quietly.

"What was that?" Sombra snaps at her.

"I'm just saying, it takes a few failed attempts before anypony-even you- can truly achieve your success." Twilight explains.

Sombra thought for a moment, even if this was just a manifestation. It did have a point- even if she was sassy and full of sarcasm.

"Correct, but soon you'll take place in her mind, making her even better than before, as I said, never doubt the king of shadows, I always get what I want!" He turned back, looking at the windows, seeing storm clouds heading in.

"And what about miss Goody two hooves right there?" The Evil Twilight questions the King of Shadows, her tone calm and sarcastic.

"She'll break in due time. We just have to give her a little push in the wrong direction." He smirks at her.

She grunts with an annoyed tone, she then turns her look at the doorway, but she spoke up before leaving.

"Take care of this problem for me, I'm craving to get inside that big brain of hers..." she said, walking out the door.

Sombra rolled his eyes. "She is so full of sarcasm and sass." He mutters to himself.

Sombra took his time to think on how to approach Twilight, he turned back at the door leading to the chamber, he saw Twilight sobbing a little.

He looked back to what he was looking at, and thought to himself. "What if I warm up to her, be more of a "gentlecolt"...maybe she gets the Colt she deserves..." Sombra mutters to himself, thinking of a plan on how to approach Twilight.

"What if I give her a little bit of freedom..." He said looking back at the doorway leading to her chamber.

"Ah yes, it's the perfect time to be, as they say...a "Gentlecolt"..." He said as he levitated another black rose.

Twilight heard hooves make a connection with the cold cobblestone ground. She slowly raised her head up looking at Sombra with watery eyes. "Just leave me alone." She mutters, her tone full of hurt.

Sombra lowered the bars carefully, not wanting to startle the Alicorn in pain, he looked at her with no smug look, but a bit of a concerning expression.

"I know what you think, I might hurt you again, fear not." He said, putting a rose in front of her, this time a red rose that has it's petals shining a little.

"Despise me if you want, I know what you feel." He said looking at Twilight with a calm expression.

"Despite everything, you're a tough mare to crack, which is a good thing because...y-you keep your head high." He tries to make conversation with the Alicorn.

Twilight looks at the stallion, with a skeptical look, she holds the rose he gave her in her aura. She looks at it for a moment before looking back up at Sombra. "...... Okay what's the catch." She asks.

"No catch, just something I wanted to give you." He looks down at the ground, shuffling his hooves a little.

"I just simply wanted to give you something beautiful since it matches you." Sombra said, smiling a little.

He moves back a little, prepared for the possible sneering of foul words.

"I know what you think of me, a monster, a tyrant, I'm all those things but you of all ponies should know, monsters have hearts." He gives Twilight a smirk.

"Sombra, you can't just kidnap a mare and force her to love you, that's absurd, it's really bad to force someone in a love habit! After all I've been through..." She looks back at the rose, she levitates it back to Sombra, Sombra's face turned from calm to a little frown.

"I understand, but if you want, the cage is down, you're free to roam around in this room, and this room alone. At least you have a taste of freedom." Sombra said, levitating the rose back up and putting it in a nearby flower vase.

"Call me when you need anything dear." Sombra said, turning back and about to leave.

Twilight bit her bottom lip, she sighed."Sombra. Wait..." She calls out. She looks down at the ground, carefully taking a step out of the cage for the first time in months.

"Yes, my dear?" Sombra asks, patiently awaiting the young Alicorn to answer.

"T-th..." Her eyes started watering, tears dripping down her face rapidly, she ran up to Sombra, hugging him tightly.

"THANK YOU!" She yelped, crying on Sombra's shoulder.

Sombra looks surprised by Twilight’s actions. "Y-your welcome." He said, slightly baffled by her actions.

Twilight then looks at him, tears still filled her eyes.

"Thank you so much..." She moved from the hugs, she smiled a little.

"Are you hungry, do you want something to eat or drink?" He asked, his tone calm and reassuring.

"Yes." Twilight said.

"We'll get you something to eat." Sombra ignited his horn, making a strawberry whipped cream smoothie appear in front of Twilight.

"Mix of chunks of Strawberries with lovely whipped cream, solid and liquid altogether." He levitates the food to Twilight, waiting for her to grab the smoothie.

Twilight looks at the shake, slightly confused. "Uh... thanks?" Twilight said, looking at the shake.

"Did you put anything in it?" She asks before taking a sip of her shake.

"I knew you would say that, I didn't add anything in it besides Whipped cream and strawberries." Sombra said, his tone calm and reassuring.

"Go try it, it's delicious." Sombra said, smiling a little.

Twilight then takes a sip of her shake, enjoying the flavor as it hits her taste buds. "This is delicious." She said, giving him a soft smile.

Sombra smiles back, only a little, he then turns back to the hallway headed for the 2nd story of the ruined castle.

"I have much more to attend to, your welcome to roam around." Sombra said, his voice still calm, he walks out but stops.

"And dear, avoid making a mess." Sombra said his voice sternly, Sombra walked out the chamber, leaving the door open.

Twilight looked at Sombra. “Avoid making a mess? Ha! I'm the most organized pony there is." She said.

"Then you're most likely to help me organize some of my books? Don't worry I'll help out as well." Sombra said turning to Twilight, his smile showing.

"After all, as you said, "Organized Pony", kinda give a lovely flare to you". Sombra said, blushing a little.

"Come, we have much to fix here." Sombra said headed towards the stairs.

Twilight follows Sombra out of the chambers and up to the second floor.

"This castle is 67 years old, old yet stable if you asked me, architecture is not that bad, the foundations still holding after 67 years." Sombra started making conversations with Twilight, not killing the mood.

"The books I have are all about spells, millennial time spaces and Dark magic, back in my day when I was still a "Normal" pony, I excelled beside Starswirl." Sombra said, opening the doors to the library, the library is filled with books categorized from magic to history.

Twilight's eyes widened in awe at how enormous the library was. "How long have you had these books?" Twilight asks, curiosity getting the best of her.

"Ever since my defeat from the 6 of you, these books were left for 8 years, but I saw your every move, even in my death I can see all of your moves, including your friends." His tone is calm and a bit Stern, but he brushes the anger off of him looking at the books.

"I don't blame you for defeating, sometimes crises have to be diverted into something peaceful, it's the law of nature..." He said, dusting the dust off of the books that were in the first category.

Twilight watches Sombra carefully, not knowing what to say.

"And freedom has its own time to pass, my dear." Sombra said, placing the books into its proper shelves.

"Sombra, why are we talking about this?" Twilight questions Sombra, who stopped dusting the last book.

"Because I just wanted to settle down from all the evils I've done, I wanted to settle down with a mare..." He looks at Twilight, a calm expression on his face.

Twilight blushed a little. "Y-you mean- me?" She asks, slightly stuttering.

"Why of course, Who else would I be talking about?" Sombra asked, his voice remaining calm.

"S-Sombra, y-you know I..." Twilight said stuttering word for word.

"You what dear?" Sombra said, his expression still calm and tolerant to her.

"I can't Sombra, I have a daughter who needs me more, that's why I was about to ask you to release me, I know you have a heart Sombra." Twilight said, pleading to Sombra to set her free.

"In due time dear, in due time." Sombra said, still dusting off the dust on the books he was levitating.

"But there is no time Sombra, Harmonia needs me!" Twilight said, her tone beginning to be frantic.

"Now, I will release you, in one condition, but I will ask you that in due time.” Sombra said, his tone beginning to be stern.

"And that is?" Twilight asked, her tone, cautious.

"If you would marry me?" Sombra made the box appear in front of Twilight, revealing the ring from the inside.

"Just accept it, and all is well my dear queen." Sombra said, his tone calm and cautious.

Twilight looks at the ring, baffled a moment. ".... Sombra, I..."

She sighs. " Sombra, you have been nothing but a gentlecolt, really you have... but I-I can't accept it." She said, carefully choosing her words.

"I understand, maybe in due time I can make you change your mind, but for now, kindly help with this dear?" Sombra said gesturing at the books he was dusting.

Sombra placed the box with the ring in it somewhere on top of the shelves, and proceeded with the next shelf with Twilight.

"What would you like for dinner dear?" Sombra questioned Twilight beside him, trying his best to make conversation.

"Honestly I'm not all that hungry." She mutters, as she eyed where Sombra placed the box.

"Are you sure dear? You look a little distressed." Sombra questions Twilight, who kept her eye on the box that was placed.

"You must eat something Twilight, keep yourself healthy as they say." Sombra said placing the books one by one in each category.

Twilight moved her gaze from the box to Sombra. "I'm sure." Twilight said, giving him a soft smile.

"Alright then, if you want I can show you the rest of the castle after we're done here, after all it's my first time showing "visitors" around my humble abode." Sombra said with a sarcastic and funny tone.

"If you would help me in arranging these books? I know you're quite the bookworm." Sombra said, joking around with Twilight.

Twilight blushed. As much as Twilight loved her organization of books, she just felt really tired at the moment. She yawned. "I think I'm going to pass. What time is it anyway?" She asks.

Sombra looked at the grandfather clock, and turned back to Twilight "It's already 12:45AM, I didn't know we were up late." Sombra's eyes widened a little.

"I guess we can fix the books some other time, for now we should get some rest, there is a spare room in the other hall just ahead, it may make you feel at home." Sombra said ready to guide Twilight to her new room across the Eastern hall of the half ruined castle.

"Thanks." She said.

They both made their way down the hallway. Making small conversation as they walked.

"So, you have a daughter? What is her name if you don't mind me asking? And no I'm not gonna "harm" her in case you get any bright ideas." Sombra's tone was blunt at the end of his question, he giggled to himself.

"I do. Her name is Harmonia. For a nine year old she sure is smart." Twilight said.

"She must be beautiful like you." Sombra said, blushing a little not letting Twilight notice.

Sombra sighs. "A beautiful one she must be, and she must've inherited her smartness and beauty from you." Sombra smiled softly at her.

"I take it that you make her read your books every night?" Sombra said, his tone curious and soft.

Twilight gave a soft sigh, giggles a bit. "Not really. She mostly likes fairytale stories, normally I just tell her all the adventures my friends and I went on." Twilight explains.

"Like the adventures of you saving the Crystal Empire from me?" Sombra questioned, giggling at him and Twilight.

"Fillies and Colts these days, they love a good fantasy, but at some point, they have to know when fantasies end." Sombra said, musing to himself.

“You do know that was Spike who saved the Crystal Empire, right?” Twilight asks.

“Indeed, but it would have been better if it was you.” He said, giving her a small smile.

"Besides, a mare in distress is so funny to scare." Sombra giggled at Twilight, giving her a little soft, and gentle nudge.

"Plus at that time I could've gotten you, but alas, I was in the dark." The king of Shadows looked at the dark red tinted windows, drizzles of rain were seen outside.

Twilight watched for a moment, unsure of what to say.

"Putting that aside, here you go, I fixed it when you were down in the chamber." Sombra opened the wooden spruce door, dimly lit lights illuminating the room, a fixed shelf filled with Equestrian History and a bottle of champagne sat on the night table.

"It's not much, but it's for your entertainment purposes and for you not to get bored." Sombra said, slightly blushing at Twilight.

***

Meanwhile...

Harmonia wanders the hallways alone. It’s been four months and her mother had yet to return.

“I have to do something to help her, but I’m not even sure where she’s located! Her cutie mark is still hovering over the Crystal Empire for pony sakes!” Harmonia mutters to herself.

“And I have no clue who has even taken her.” Harmonia said.

She let her paws do the walking. “Maybe there’s something in mommy’s library about where she is.” Harmonia said.

She hurries to the library and flips on the lights, she began rummaging through the books her mother has available.

“.... Seaponies of Seaquestria.” Harmonia said.

“The Lost Idol of Griffinstone…”

“The History of Canterlot….”

“.... The History of The Crystal Empire! Yes! This is it!” Harmonia said, as she grabs the book from the shelf.

She begins to flip through the pages, hoping there are answers to her mother’s sudden disappearance.

“All this is talking about is about a Crystal fair and the Crystal Heart! Ugh this is hopeless!!!” Harmonia groans, tossing the book to the side.

She continues to scatter more books in front of her. Some from the present days and others from the past.

Starlight and Tempest watch from the doorway of the library. “Harmony? What are you doing?” She asked her tone gently.

Tears softly stream down the young filly’s face. “I… I was looking for answers, but this? This is hopeless. We are never going to find her. Are we?” Harmonia asked, looking up at her aunt.

Starlight walks over to the filly and wraps her hooves around her. As much as she wished that she could give her words of advice at the moment she didn’t have any and she was a guidance counselor for ponysakes!

She just wished she could find Twilight herself as well.

Tempest walks over to the two looking down at them. “We will find your mother Harmony. Nopony is losing hope yet.” Tempest said, offering her a soft smile.

***

Twilight's friend's, her brother and the Princesses all gathered in Twilight's Friendship Map room.

"We can't just sit here and do nothing!" Shining said, furious that Sombra has taken his sister.

"What does that monster even want with Twilight anyways?" Rarity asked.

"Whatever the reason is I fear that it's not good." Luna mutters.

9 Years later….

Harmonia watches as her mother’s cutie mark remains circling around the Crystal Empire’s hologram.

The room was dark and silent, Harmonia tried her best to blink back tears.

She missed her mother terribly, she was now 15 and starting to lose hope that they were never going to find her.

"The next right thing." Harmonia mutters to herself.

The next right thing!" She repeats, this time louder and to no one.

Harmonia then races out of her mother’s throne room. She knew exactly what she had to do.

***

“So how's your little “plan” working out for you?” Evil Twilight asks, taunting the tyrant.

Sombra rolled his eyes at the mares presents. “Oh come on Sombra, you know you enjoy seeing me.” Twilight teases.

“I don't understand… It's been years and that stubborn mare is impossible. And besides, you're nothing but an imaginary monster, but I have plans for you..." Sombra looked at the evil Twilight, his eyes pure red from anger and frustration.

"Once I break that do gooder, you get in her head and you, make some changes." Sombra laughed at Evil Twilight, he then turned to the room where the normal Twilight was held.

"Are you ready to make changes..." Sombra said, turning back to the evil Twilight that gazed upon him.

"That's why you created me right, to get inside that little head of hers, you Sombra have a desperate attitude." The evil Twilight said in sarcasm, her tongue sticking out.

"You do not amuse me in any way...now go back to the chamber, I'll lure her out of the room." Sombra headed for Twilight's room, unsure of what to say and his guilt getting the best of him, he tried to shake it off.

"Twilight dear, can we talk?" Sombra knocked gently, not wanting to startle the Princess of Friendship.

"Sure." Twilight said calmly getting up from her sitting position.

"Is everything okay?" She asks, her tone calm.

"Y-yes everything is fine, I prepared something for you down in the chamber, and you'll love it!" Sombra beamed fakely, but not letting it slip.

"Besides a mare like you could do some beautiful changes around here." Sombra said, his voice beginning to be calm.

"Come my dear you must see what I prepared for you!" Sombra guided Twilight to the chamber.

"Is it food or something? Because I just ate the leftover cranberry cookies you gave me the other day." Twilight said, giggling to herself.

"It's not that dear, it's this." Sombra opened the door, the chamber surrounded with light blue crystals aligned perfectly on the walls and ceilings.

"I made it roomy as much as possible, come let me show at the center." Sombra guided Twilight to the center of the chamber.

"Okay..." Twilight said, following Sombra to the center of it.

"Now what?" Twilight asks.

"Now is the time to make things more, extravagant..." Sombra's eyes turned red in front of Twilight, Twilight was shocked as she looked into Sombra's eyes.

"Do a favor and close the cage for me." The evil Twilight closed the cage, the bars were now filled with Sharp crystals.

"You see dear, it has been years since I haven't proposed to you yet, I was warming up to you from time to time but you don't listen to me!" Sombra snapped in front of Twilight as he levitated the box with the ring inside.

Twilight looked at him. A look of hurt and betrayal edged on her face. "Y-you used me?" Twilight's voice felt flat and broken.

"That's the idea, duh." The evil one said, her tone full of sass and sarcasm.

Twilight narrowed her eyes at her villainous counterpart. "I wasn't talking to you." She said, her tone bitter.

"Well you see, it's been years, I proposed billions of times and you don't make it easy!" Sombra stomped his hooves to the cobblestone floor, the Crystal's turning red but not doing anything.

"Do I really have to send her into your head!?" Sombra pointed at the evil Twilight.

"Just to make you mine if I have to, but in due time, we have guests arriving..." Sombra showed a vision of the mane 5 and the kids along with Shining and the others headed this way.

"You monster! Why would you do this to me..." Twilight said, her voice ragged and ready to cry.

"I trusted you Sombra! And you make a fool out of me! I will never marry you!" Twilight bucked the cage to set her free, but the Crystal's scratched her with every buck.

"You keep doing that and you're gonna get it, but that's beside the point, I want to make you my bride!" Sombra snapped in front of her, Twilight moved back a little, her fear getting the best of her.

"Now, what do we do to her?" Sombra looked at the evil Twilight who stood beside him.

Evil Twilight turns to Twilight giving her a smirk and a low sinister laughter. "Oh this will be fun." She mutters.

"You do what you want with her, I'll keep a watch on both of you..." She grinned at Twilight before backing up, letting the evil Twilight do her thing to Twilight.

"And dear, don't go easy on her this time..." Sombra smirked at Evil Twilight. "Don't let her change much, I want to let her daughter see what I've created..." Sombra commanded at Evil Twilight.

Evil Twilight nods, then turns her attention back to Twilight. "Oh! Don't worry... You won't feel a thing."

"No, please...STOP!" Twilight yelled, as Evil Twilight entered her mind once more, Twilight's body stood still, her eyes white and her pupils drained of its color.

"Get...out of my...h-head..." Twilight pleaded before lying down on the cold hard metal floor.

"Now this should be interesting..." Sombra watched as he looked at Twilight, her gaze upon him was pitiful, tears streaming down her face.

"Soon, Equestria will be no more to the likes of us...my queen..." He grinned at Twilight before leaving the chamber.

Chapter 19: The Shadow's Bride
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 19: The Shadow's Bride

At the woods, the entire group went in further, the corners were dark, the ground was misty, and the trees were carved with faces.The whole group pushed forward, along with the kids.

Starlight and the rest entered the darkest part of the Everfree forest, the ambience started to change, as the fog thickened a little, and sounds from every corner could hear.

“I'm not liking this Starlight, do you really think she went this way?” Applejack said unsure of where this is going.

“Judging by the tracks momma, she was definitely here!” Honey Crisp said, investigating the tracks.

“Mom, are we fine?” Cotton Berry asks, a little frightened by what they saw.

“We're fine Sweetheart, were fine!” Pinkie Pie said, putting her son behind her, shielding him.

“We stick together, no matter what happens!” Prism’s face became serious, he went side by side with his mom.

“THIS IS GONNA BE AWESOME!” Squeals Confetti Pop, who was bouncing beside Honey Crisp.

“As long as we stick together we're going to be fine!” Prism said, his tone confident.

“I am not stopping here.” Harmonia said, her voice full of determination. Her horn lit up, she illuminated into the darkness, along with the other unicorns and Cadence, Cadence looked at her kids.

“My sweet peas, stay behind mommy and daddy ok!” Cadence said, gathering Crystal and Flurry Heart behind her.

“I don't like the look of this one bit…” mutters Shining Armor.

The spear lights up with illumination.

“Be prepared for anything, keep moving forward.” Said Starlight.

The bushes brustled wildly, whispers heard from the trees and plants near, a black figure was standing near a broken down tree, twitching a little.

“Excuse me, are you alright? Are you lost?” Starlight asks, her tone cautious, she goes near the figure, the figure didn't respond, all it did was twitch and twitch, whispering something at the same time.

More of them appeared, appearing slowly in front of them, it surrounded them little by little. Their eyes glowed green eyes, red Iris and purple mist coming out of it.

Starlight went up to one of the figures, as it turned around and shrieked at Starlight. Starlight’s eyes widened and she took a step back, she blasted the monster with her magic, the figure disappeared in a black puff of smoke.

Starlight blew the thin smoke coming from her horn. “It's definitely the work of Sombra!” she warns.

A wicked cackle erupts through the forest. One of them spoke, but this time it was Sombra's voice.

"You dare come here, but I do think you remember me..." The figures charged at them.

The figure charged up to Shining, the kids hid behind him, Shining shoved the shadow off and stabbed it with the spear, the shadow looked at him and roared in a demonic tone, shining finish it off with a blast of light from his horn.

“Watch your backs, don't let them swarm you!” Shining yelled, as he stabbed a creature through the chest, the creature fades returning back to the shadows.

Cadence was pounced by a shadow, but she blasted them off, she stood up looking at the others, Applejack and Honey Crisp bucked the shadow off of Pinkie Pie, while Pinkie Pie and Confetti blasted some with the party cannon.

“They just keep coming!” Harmonia yelled, blasting more coming her way, the shadow shrieked at her but she shot it's mouth, letting it fade.

“We need to get out of here! Everyone run back now!” Starlight yelled, carrying Harmonia behind her.

“I didn't know he came back…” Rarity said, as she blasted a shadow figure nearby Fluttershy, Fluttershy hid behind Rainbow Dash and Prism, she hugged her son tightly.

“Stay with me sweetie!” She hugged her son tightly, shielding him from the fight. They both ran out along with Pinkie Pie and the others. Rarity and Ophelia followed Applejack and Honey Crisp to safety.

Rainbow Dash fended off some of the shadows, but they moved back slowly.

“There's too many of them!” Rainbow shouts, bucking a few away.

“I just said that!” Harmonia screams back, blasting more shadow figures.

“That’s it! We are leaving! Follow me!” Prism yells, letting her mother follow him and the others.

Rainbow Dash leads the others who are about to escape out of the forest.

One of the shadows spoke in Sombra’s voice, it's eyes different from the rest of the shadows, it was color red, signifying anger.

"Escape while you can, and I will spare you, you resist and you will face severe consequences..." The shadows just kept charging on and on, the former shadow that spoke was blasted, but another shadow had it's eyes glowing red.

Shining shot his horn at the shadowy figure. “I'd rather take the latter!” He sneers at the shadow, getting ready to retreat with Harmonia and Applejack and Starlight. Cadence ran out with the others along with Crystal and Flurry Heart.

The other shadow replied, with the same voice and eyes as the previous shadow

"As you wish Shining Armor...your sister will die along with many other ponies that are breathing your precious air!" The shadows charged on and on, Shining had no choice but to retreat, they all pulled back, running away from the monsters that were chasing them, they reached the end of the forest, where the monsters stopped chasing them, they all growled and moved back to the shadows.

The group ran back to the castle.

***

The guards were shocked by how exhausted the group came from running, Starlight slammed the door shut and locked it, she sat down and panted for awhile.

“Have you seen Twilight?” Questions Tempest.

“No, but we were attacked by Sombra! He returned…” Starlight panted heavily, trying to catch her breath.

“I thought we defeated him! How could this be happening, Twilight…” she sits down catching her breath.

“I know Twilight, she's the tough type, she's braver than me she knows how to handle her danger, right now we gotta go back in there and save her!” He said opening the door a little but he was stopped by wife's voice.

“We can't! The Forest is flooded with those creatures!” Cadence said to Shining, shining closed the door and putting his spear down.

“What creatures?” She questions with great concern, she helped the princess get up slowly from exhaustion.

“Shadow like creatures, their faster and stronger in the dark!” Harmonia spoke up, trying to catch her breath.

“IT WAS INSANE OUT THERE!” Confetti and Cotton Berry yelled at each other, shivering in fear.

“You got that right, there faster than me and Mom!” Rainbow Dash brushed her son's mane, smiling at him.

“It was scary, really scary!” She hugged her son, her son was shivering in fear, she rubbed the back of her son trying to calm him down.

“What do we do?” Pinkie Pie questions everyone, she then looks at Starlight, she was thinking of a plan but nothing came to her yet.

“Honey, what should we do?” Shining looks at Cadence, getting up slowly, his hooves wiggly and tired from running really fast.

Cadence looks at the scared group of fillies and colts. “I'm not entirely sure.... Even I don't have a plan, we might not even save Twilight in time.” Cadence said

“For now we need to rest for the night.” Starlight recommends to everypony, everypony nods.

“I also believe Twilight wasn't wandering around, she was kidnapped!” Starlight moved back and forth, thinking possible ways about Twilight getting kidnapped or lost.

“By King Sombra you say?” Tempest places a hoof on Starlight's shoulder, she calmed down a little, smiling at Tempest.

“Yeah, she showed me the markings, all evidence leading to Sombra, and he's got my sister!” Shining went back down with other royal guards who were behind Shining, while more were guarding the rooms and the living room.

“Cadence, it's better if we head in there again, with the help of the Guards we can get through the Forest, all we need is magic that can blast these creatures back to the shadows! Can your husband teach them how to fire a light beam? “ She asked Cadence as she gestured to the royal guards.

“I'm sure, it's possible. It may take a day or so but I believe it's possible!” Cadence said to Starlight, she turned back to the guards looking at them.

“Good, Shining, tomorrow morning tally up your finest, we're gonna go in by sunset tomorrow, Twilight needs us!” Starlight commanded Shining to train the guards.

“On it!” Shining ordered the guards in defensive positions, he looked to Cadence, he hugged her wife in a tight hug.

“Kids, it's time for us to rest, go upstairs, get yourselves comfortable.” Starlight said, guided the kids upstairs.

“We will get her back, I promise, I know she's tough! She can make it through this.” Shining reassures Cadence, as she cries softly onto his fur.

Tempest and the royal guards were in the living room. Shining visits them, with a serious look on his face. “All of you, line formation!” Shining shouts. The Royal Guards followed, Tempest alongside Shining.

They discussed the training they're gonna take tomorrow.

“I hope you're ok Twilight…” She mutters to herself, as she thought of Harmonia.

***

Harmonia, Meadow, Ophelia, Prism, Cotton Berry, Confetti Pop and Honey Crisp were all gathered into one room of the castle. With the door closed.

“That was terrifying! I do not wish to go back there!” Honey Crisp said, her voice raggedy and scared.

“But we have to go back! Aunt Twilight is trapped by that monster!” Prism said, ready for anything ahead of him.

“How? We don't even know how to stop him!” Ophelia said, stopping Prism from flying to the door.

“I'm sure our Mom's will come up with a plan to stop him once and for all.” Meadow said, standing up but still shaking.

“Elements of Harmony....” Harmonia mutters to herself, but her eyes widened.

“What was that, Harmonia?” Confetti Pop looked at Harmonia, a bit confused.

Harmonia turned to them. This time speaking in a bit louder.

“Elements of Harmony. There are these little pieces of stone that got turned into jewelry back when my mom was a bearer of one of them.” Harmonia said, thinking of a plan for the Elements of Harmony.

“I'm not wearing some girly jewelry!” Prism shouted, sticking to his pride.

“Well I certainly wouldn't oblige “ Ophelia said, unsure of what's gonna happen.

“But that's just an old mare's tale.” Meadow Bliss said, not believing any of this.

“No it's not, what my niece is saying is true.” Starlight walked in, everypony looked at her.

“These elements saved Equestria many times, your parents are the bearers of these Elements.” Starlight said, sitting down beside Harmonia.

“This is one if the pieces to saving Equestria again. Your mother's are also the ones holding onto these stones. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight…” Starlight looked at her niece and gave her a tight hug.

“Without Twilight we can't use the elements, but I think you guys can.” She smiled at the kids.

“So, are you prepared for it sweetpea?” She looks at Harmonia, rubbing her nieces back and mane.

“I guess, but where do we find those Elements?” She questioned Starlight, Starlight giggled at Honey Crisp for a second, Honey Crisp’s face was etched with confusion.

“Well your mother's hold elements of Harmony, that's why they wear the necklace around their necks, to keep it safe and secure, and those necklaces are the Elements of Harmony.” She explained to Harmonia, her friends were shocked that their parents were the carriers of the elements of Harmony.

Everypony looked at each other, having the same idea to tell there mom's to use the Elements of Harmony, but Prism had a negative expression.

"Where are the Elements now?" Confetti wonders.

Starlight sighed. "Well your mother's had to give them back to the tree."

“I told you I wasn't wearing no girly jewelry!” Prism shouted one more time, he grumbles, slightly annoyed by everyone.

“It's for the greater good of Equestria, so either ask your mom, or where all done for!” Ophelia snapped at Prism.

“Now let's calm down, I'm gonna go ask my mom about it, any of you with me?” Meadow Bliss looks at everypony around him.

“I am!” Ophelia replied

“Me!” Harmonia replied

“Count us in!” Cotton and Confetti replied.

“If it helps Aunt Twilight then count me in!” Honey Crisp stood beside Meadow Bliss.

Everypony looks to Prism awaiting his answer.

He huffs, thinking for a moment. “I guess you can count me in!” Prism said, groaning a little.

Everyone replied, Meadow Bliss was about to open the door.

“Anyone objecting?” He questions everypony, shook their heads, Meadow smiled.

“Then, everyone downstairs now!” Meadow Bliss headed down stairs,the others left Harmonia and Starlight alone in the room. Starlight was still hugging Harmonia, calming her down.

“Will get your mother back, I promise.” She says to Harmonia, a face of determination etched on Starlights face.

***

Sunset, and Phoenix walks to Twilight’s Castle, it was in the middle of the night, they were outside in their pony form, she knocks at the door but nobody answered.

“Uh? I really thought Twilight would be here.” Sunset said, looking at the window.

“Don't tell me we have to do more walking.” She complains to her mother.

“That's strange, is anyone at home?” Sunset said, trying to call out anypony who might reply from the inside.

She waited for ten minutes, but to no avail nopony answered.

“Maybe aunt Twilight went somewhere.” Phoenix said, looking at her mother.

“Maybe in the Crystal Empire, she loves visiting her sister in law.” Sunset said, walking down the steps of the castle.

Phoenix looked at her mother a giddy, starstruck expression appears on her face.
“AN EMPIRE MADE OUT OF CRYSTALS!? THAT IS AWESOME!” she squeals.

Sunset giggled. ”Yes sweetie, and we are going to see your aunt!” She says with joy in her tone.

"Hey need a lift?" Asks a mysterious voice. Sunset and Phoenix turned to the mysterious voice it was Spike.

“Hey Spike! Haven't seen you in forever! How have you been?” Asks Sunset.

“I’ve been great actually! Just been extremely busy with the Dragon Lands and what not! Great to see you again Sunset.” Spike said, smile gently at the two.

“Enough with the talking. I'm tired of walking so we can definitely use a lift!” Phoenix whines, the two giggled.

“Sure! Hop on you two, I'm gonna visit Twilight in the Crystal Empire anyway. I missed her so much.” Spike said lowering himself down a little, the two got on his back.

Spike opened his wings, the two climb up on Spikes back, holding on tightly to his back.He started hovering, flapping his wings harder he flew to the air, and headed straight for the Crystal Empire.

“Hold on! It's gonna get windy!” Spike flew forward fast, the two held on tightly.

“So, how are you two? He asked, his voice a bit loud from the wind gushing towards them.

“We've been hanging in there! Things have been rough with us for the past few weeks.” Sunset yells over the strong wind brushing against them.

“Whatever it is, I'm sure you two are doing well in coping in with it! I think Twilight is with her sister in law, we can pay a visit!” Spike yelled loudly, balancing himself as the wind gushed the three.

“May I ask what happened? Is it something serious?!” He said loudly as he could.

“It's nothing major!” Sunset yells back.

Phoenix gawks at her mother. "Nothing major! Mom.... We just walked out on Dad! Because you couldn't handle arguing anymore!" She yells over the wind.

Spike keeps quiet, not wanting to trigger another fight.

“Alright, putting that aside, I heard Twilight and the gang have kids! Kids you'll love to meet!” He yells at Phoenix, trying to change the subject.

Sunset sighs, trying to brush off the feeling of guilt.

“Really?! I hope they're the same kids I saw a few months back.” Phoenix wished, looking down at the clouds.

“You'll like them even more, their the best sweet peas you'll ever meet, in fact were already here!” He giggles and he stopped flying, he landed carefully on the ground, on the other side of the Crystal Empire gate.

Phoenix and Sunset landed on their hooves, their saddle bags in place. Spike cleaned his wings a little. Sunset and Phoenix cleaning themselves up.

“You guys wanna meet the gang?” He asks, as he brushed off the dust of dirt off of his shoulder.

Phoenix held a giddy expression on her face. “Sure!”

Spike went ahead, guiding the two around the place. “I have been meaning to see them for a while now, feels like a decade since I last saw them.” He said, as he took in the fresh air of the Crystal Empire, crickets making relaxing sounds, the night sky shining down on them, stars twinkling in the dead of night.

‘So, what brings you two here?” He questions Sunset as they walked.

Sunset sighs. "It's more of a stay than a weekend visit here." She mutters to the dragon.

“Judging by what your daughter said earlier, it's better to keep things subtle.”
He whispered quietly to Sunset, making sure the daughter didn't hear.

“ Well it's glad to have you back, and the gang missed you so much.” He chuckled.

“And I think it's just right around...there!” He spotted the castle of Twilight's sister in law, but his expression changed from happy, to a slight worried look, since the mane 5 were there, un-relaxed and not well rested.

“We have a problem here…” He said, his tone was worried.

***

Heavy rain and lightning strikes clouded the sky above.

Raindrops sliding down both Twilight’s fur and muzzle along with what she was up against…. Canterlot guards.

“It doesn’t matter how many of you there are. Each of you will fall.” Twilight said.

They charged towards Twilight, causing her to go into defense mode and began to fire a blast at them causing them to fallback.

“Twilight! Stand down.” Shining called out to her.

Twilight narrows her eyes at her brother. “You’re the one who should stand down dear brother while you still can.” Twilight warns.

Shining draws his sword from his shaft. “I’m sorry, but I can’t.” He said, his voice full of confidence.

“Then you shall fall with them.” Twilight sneers, firing a blast at Shining.

Shining manages to dodge his sisters on coming attacks. Once he was in throwing range he throws his sword at his sister barely missing her only to graze her fur.

“I knew you’d never have the guts to fight back.” Twilight said.

“Twilight I can’t fight you.” Shining said, his voice breaking.

“Then you will never be able to protect Equestria!” Twilight said, charging at him with a sword of her own.

Shining quickly reacted by pulling out one of his own the sound of metal against metal clanging.

Shining Armor woke up in a puddle of sweat, his breathing heavy as he looked over at his wife who was still sleeping.

***

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna as the Captain of the Canterlot Royal Guard I have sworn my life to protect whatever threat Equestria holds at all cost. However as a bother I cannot face my sister in battle and so it is with a heavy heart that I resign as Captain of the Royal Guard.” Shining said, taking off his helmet.

Celestia and Luna looked at one another, before nodding and looking at Shining Armor.

“Shining Armor you have served Equestria and Canterlot for many years. We want to thank you and we want to say that we respect your decision on the matter at hoof.” Celestia said.

“But the question we have for you Shining Armor is… who will take your place?” Luna asked.

“I’ve had countless of my guards risk their lives for Equestria. He is superior in their skills, but I believe this type of leadership should be handled within my family and should be passed down for generations yet to come. So I would like to appoint my daughter Flurry Heart as the next Captain of the Royal Guard.” Shining said, his voice was full of confidence.

***

Shining Armor and Cadence sounds muffled through the closed bedroom door.

“Are you sure Shining?” Cadence asked her husband her voice full of concern.

“I’m sure of it, but we will discuss this more over dinner tonight.” Shining said, before opening the bedroom door.

***

Flurry Heart spits out her tea. “What?! You want me to be Captain of The Royal Guard?!” Flurry asked her tone in disbelief.

“What do you say?” Shining asked, giving her a small smile.

“But Father she’s a princess not much less the protector of the Crystal Empire as future Queen.” Crystal said.

She then came to the realization and gasped. “Does that mean I get to be the next future queen of the Empire?!” Crystal squeals.

Shining and Cadence laughed. “Not exactly. I mean yes you are but this is Flurry’s decision to make. She’s still the future heir to the Empire throne till further notice.” Cadence said.

Crystal crossed her hooves with a frown. “But I know what’s best for the Empire.”

“I’m sure you do Crystal, but like your mother said this is Flurry decision and her decision alone.” Shining said looking at Flurry.

“But dad, I don’t even know what to do to take yourplace even if I agree to it.” Flurry said.

“Sure you do, besides I’ve seen you practice with Tempest a million times. You have the skills Flurry Heart.” Shining said, smiling at her.

“Dad…. that was just practice! And for fun not much less with Crystal by my side.” Flurry said.

“Hey!” Crystal said.

“But you do have what it takes Flurry. We have the utmost confidence in you and your abilities.” Cadence said.

Flurry sighs. “Can I at least think about it? Sleep on it at least?” Flurry asked

“Of course. I know this is a lot to take in, but just know whatever decision you make we will still support you.” Shining said, smiling at his daughter.

***

Flurry laid in her bed, tossing and turning. Her eyes remained closed, as if she was having a dream of some sort.

Flurry Heart's eyes opened, she awakened surrounded by a crowd, but they weren't cheering for dear Flurry Heart, she stood up, looking at herself, she wasn't herself, but instead it's the grown up version of her, she was in shock to what she saw when she rushed to a nearby glass.

“Is this...i-is this real!?” Flurry asks, looking around at her surroundings.

“Hello?!” She yelled, but no pony listened to her, as if Flurry Heart was invisible, she turned her attention to the pony they were cheering for, it was no other than Harmonia, ready to be crowned as princesses of Equestria and friendship, Flurry Heart felt a touch of comfort, as she dug through the crowd making her way to her cousin, but the environment changed, as darkness engulfs the area, leaving Harmonia and Flurry Heart to themselves, nobody was with her beside Harmonia, no guards, just Flurry Heart and her, Harmonia was suddenly wrapped by tentacle shadows wrapped around her wings and legs, she was being dragged, Harmonia cried out Flurry's name, saying these words.

“Help me Flurry!” Harmonia yelled.

Tears streamed down her cousins face, Flurry Heart rushed towards her and she grabbed Harmonia's hoof, pulling her back but to no avail, she was too late, Harmonia was now gone, swallowed by the raging darkness around them, from behind Harmonia, was a figure, with purple mist coming out of its head.

“You've failed everyone…” the figure spoke to Flurry.

The figure multiplied, repeating the same words, as they surrounded Flurry Heart, Flurry Heart covered her ears, gritting her teeth, trying not to listen, tears streamed from her eyes, until she snapped.

Twilight looked at her niece and a calm expression was on her face.

Flurry's eyes were filled with tears. "Aunt Twilight... What's going on? Why are you with Sombra of all ponies?!" She asks, slightly confused.

Twilight lightly giggles at her niece’s curiosity. "Sweetie, if you knew what I knew then you will come to an understanding that he is nothing but a gentlecolt." She swoons.

Flurry looked at her aunt. "Wait what?! Okay timeout how is Sombra somepony of any worth?! He enslaved crystal ponies for crying out loud!"

Twilight laughter went from innocent to sinister. Her eyes glowing green and red iris and from the corners of her eyes came a purple mist. "And you won't be living to tell it!" She said, blasting dark magic at her niece.

Flurry yelps. "Aunt Twilight! Snap out of it! This isn't you!" Tears formed in the corners of her eyes.

Twilight didn't listen to the young filly, she held up a shield around her. "But I prefer this much better!" She snears, firing once more.

Flurry jumps up from her sleep, sweat pouring down her face. Her heart racing as she tried her best to get her breathing back to normal.

“Aunt Twilight...with Sombra, that can't be right! It can't be right…” Flurry mutters, she tears up a little, trying to gather herself from the event that just happened.

Flurry Heart then thought of an idea that could change the course of their daily lives, she then wipes her tears, as she smiled to herself.

“Yeah, that could work!” She said to herself as she went back to bed, she wrapped herself around her blanket, before she slept she looked at the picture of Twilight and her with Crystal.

“I'm doing this for you Aunt Twilight.” She mutters, she closes the lights and she goes back to sleep.

***

The next morning, Flurry Heart was no longer in bed, she went to her sister's room, but not wanting to wake up the others.

“I wonder if Crystal's awake…” She wondered to herself, she then opened the door slowly, she saw her sister sleeping, snoring ever so loudly, Flurry giggled and crouched, she trotted slowly near Crystal, but she stopped when she saw Crystal shift to a new position in her sleep hugging her pillow tightly.

“Hey Crystal…” She walked up to her slowly, shaking her a little.

“Not now mom...I'm busy…” She groaned at nopony, Flurry Heart giggled a little and she shook her again.

“Crystal it's me Flurry.” She went up to Crystal's face, when Crystal opened her eyes, she was surprised and she hit her head on the beds railing behind her. Her face was cringing in pain.

Flurry Heart laughed. “That's not funny Flurry Heart! I was trying to get some beauty sleep!” She yelled at her sister.

“Sorry! But I need to tell you something. “ Crystal narrowed her eyes at her sister.

“If this is about another one of your dress emergencies then go bother Rarity or Ophelia for that matter... Just let me catch my beauty sleep....” She grumbles the last bit to herself, before drift back off to sleep.

Flurry pounces on the bed, making her sister jump. “I swear to Celestia, Flurry if you do not get off of me- “ She threatens.

“But it's really important!” Flurry said with urgency. She kept on bouncing on the bed until her sister snapped.

“ALRIGHT!.. Just say it…” Crystal snaps. Flurry Heart smiles and she stops bouncing, she sits down.

“Well I know this is a bad time to say this but, do you want to be a Royal Guard?” Flurry said to her annoyed sister.

“Where are we going about this Flurry? And besides we're Princesses we don't do the heavy duty, we do light duty!” She bluntly stated at her sister.

“ I know, but- “ Flurry was cut off by her annoyed sister.

“Heavy duty is not our style Flur. You know that it's left to the colts and stallions.” She bluntly explains to her sister, her face filled with irritation towards her.

“Just listen to me! I had this dream where I saw Aunt Twilight with Discord, and that she doesn't want to be with us anymore!” Flurry said.

Crystal rolls her eyes. “Oh please, that's just a nightmare Flurry, it's just a bad dream and it's all in your head!” She states to Flurry Heart, not wanting to make a conversation any further.

“Do you want to lose mom and dad too?” She asks Crystal.

“No, wait… what does this nightmare have to do with mom and dad?” Crystal questions her sister.

Flurry sighed, slightly annoyed. “Would you let me finish?” she asks.

“......Fine.” Crystal mutters, crossing her hoofs over her chest. “But if I fall asleep through any of my duties today, I’m blaming you.”

“This will be fast I promise! Sombra will take our parents away if we don't do something, he might even do worse, take away everyone we know and care about the most! That is why I am asking you if you want to become a royal guard!” She says to Crystal, she's huffing from speaking too fast.

“Ok...I guess that can be an option, if needed…” She said with approval upon Flurry's request.

“There is no option! You wanna know why? Because I have this strange feeling that Aunt Twilight is in on this too!” Flurry Heart said, her tone full of suspension.

“But, Aunt Twilight wouldn't hurt the ponies she cares about Flur you know that.” Crystal lies back down, covering herself with the blanket, covering her ears with the pillow.

“You don't understand she attacked me in my nightmare but...it felt like a vision of some sort...but it doesn't matter, we need to take matters into our own hooves, and I say we become Royal Guards!” She states with dedication.

“Many lives are counting on us, including our parents, friends, and Harmonia and Aunt Twilight, Harmonia needs her mom more than ever Crystal, please have the heart to help her and me on this.” She said pleading to her sister, Crystal's ears perked up when she heard the word “parents”.

"If I say yes, will you please get out of my room?" Crystal asks her sister.

Flurry beams at her. "Yes!"

Crystal groans. ".... Fine. But if I break a hoof or something you are paying for whatever damage is done!" She snaps.

Flurry rolls her eyes. "You can be such a drama princess." She said, her tone slightly sarcastic.

She noticed that Crystal was pulling the covers back up on her. "What do you think you're doing?" Flurry asks, slightly curious.

"What does it look like I'm doing I'm going back to sleep?!" She mutters, her tone full of sarcasm, her eyes remained closed.

Flurry Heart grunts in anger, she pulls the covers away and she pulls her sister out of bed.

“We are going to see the pony that knows how to train us!” She says, slightly burdened by pulling her sister, she pulled her as hard as she can.

"But we have to go now!" Explains Flurry Heart.

"It's 6:15 am. Who do you know that can train us at this time of the morning?!" Crystal asks, slightly annoyed.

Flurry smirks, mostly to herself. "I have an idea who..."

“Great...more hard labor…” Crystal mutters to herself, she let's Flurry pull her until they reach the stairs.

“Am I gonna drag you down the stairs or your gonna walk down there like a normal pony would do.” She questions Crystal in sarcasm.

“Can you please put me down! I think I know how to walk.” She hisses at her sister.

"Flur! Our hair is messed up! Do you expect us to go meet with Celestia knows who your talking about looking like hobo ponies?!" She narrows her eyes at Flurry.

"Worry about your hair later! We have Equestria to save!" Flurry said.

“FINE JUST PUT ME DOWN!” She snaps at Flurry, Flurry let's her down but Crystal hits the floor with a semi hard thud, she shakes her head.

“ Not...funny...now let's go and see your "mentor".” She chuckles at Flurry Heart as she went down the stairs

“This mentor just happens to be the same pony who destroyed Canterlot all those years ago.... You don't know her, but I do sorta.” Flurry Heart said, as she grabs her saddlebag by the door.

“Wait who exactly is your "mentor" and why did that pony try to destroy Canterlot?” She questions with fear in her tone.

“Relax she's now reformed and she's a Royal Guard, she knows her stuff very well.” Flurry Heart said opening the door.

“Wait your “mentor” is a she!?” Crystal was shocked with so many surprises.

“Ask questions later. Now come on we're losing daylight.” Flurry said walking out.

“It's almost 6:20 am, do you really think your mentor is up this early?” She puts her saddlebag on her back, following Flurry Heart out the door.

“Apparently she's training other Guards right now!” Flurry said sure of her actions,
She opens the door to the garden, seeing Tempest with the royal guards, training them with Combat weapons.

“Flurry do you think this is "appropriate" for little Fillies like us?” Crystal questions with sarcasm.

“Come on, I'm sure she will be thrilled to teach ponies like us.” Flurry said smiling at her sister.

“We are not like other ponies, we are Canterlot Royal Princesses' not Canterlot royal guards!” She hisses low to Flurry Heart as they slowly, but steadily approach the mare.

“Crystal, believe me when I say this but she'll be gentle with us, I'm sure of it!” Flurry said to her very annoyed sister.

“Your "sure of it", I'm not so sure you know what you're doing Flur.” She says bluntly.

“Well geez! Thanks for being so confident in me!” She mutters, Flurry and Crystal both get distracted by the moment of the soon to be next royal guards.

Both so engrossed with their movements and use of swords that they didn't notice the mare standing over then, engulfing them in her shadow.

Tempest clears her throat, slightly startling the young mares.

“Gah!” Crystal jumps in the air and lands on her side.

“How may I help you young mares today?” Tempest was behind them, holding a sword

“Oh you scared us! My name is Flurry Heart, daughter of Princess Cadence and Shining Armor of the Crystal Empire, and so is my sister Crystal.” Crystal stands behind Flurry, shaking in fear.

“I was wondering if you can…” She gulps, nervous about what she was about to say.

“Go on?” Tempest said, letting the girls talk.

“If you could... Um…” She gets lost by the appearance of the unicorn- or once unicorn, she noticed that her horn was broken.

Crystal even took notice of the unicorn's broken horn. Crystal who stood behind Crystal shaking in fear asks Flurry in a hushed and low tone.

“Is that a unicorn with a broken horn!?” Crystal was shocked, Flurry nudged her sister with her wing.

“Shut up Crystal!” She hisses, her tone slightly threatening.

Flurry then cleared her throat once again. "Y-Yes, I was wondering if you could train my sister and I to be a Royal Guard?" She swallowed the lump in her throat once again, still nervous as she waited for the mare to answer them.

“You two, Royal Guards?” She giggles, trying to hide her smile.

“I tell you being a Royal Guard is hard work dear, and I don't think you're ready for the task.” She said, looking back at the guards training with staff levitated on their horns.

“But if you are truly worthy, try carrying this sword.” Tempest stabs the sword in front of them, piercing the soil. The two staggered a bit and taken aback by the sudden sword slam.

“Go on, don't be scared.” Tempest said, grinning at them, their eyes widened.

“You know what, I'm just going to go back to bed....” Crystal said, about to leave.

“I don't think you can leave.....” Flurry said, gulping a little.

“The little prissy pink princess is right powder puff, you can't.” Tempest said, she smirks at the two.

“Hey! What's that supposed to mean?” Flurry asked, slightly offended. Crystal tries to levitate the sword out of the ground with her magic, but to no avail it didn't budge.

Flurry tried next, it wiggled just a tad, but even by Alicorn magic it still didn't budge.

Crystal tried once more, not giving up just yet. "How deep did you even stick this in the ground?!" She asked, still struggling to pull it out.

“If you are willing to be Royal Guards, you have to pull out the sword from the ground, to show me that you're worthy of being apart of my Royal Guard.” She said to Crystal.

“And powder puff it seems you can't pull the sword out of the ground.” Tempest replied, making fun of Crystal a little.

“DON'T TEMPT ME!” She pulls harder, but to no avail, she runs out of breath and lies down, breathing heavily.

“Can you at least train us?” Flurry asks.

Tempest nods, giving them a shred of hope to train. “Are you prepared?” she asks.

Flurry nodded, Crystal nodded a little. Tempest quickly pulls the sword from the ground, setting it aside. She then hands the two girls two wooden swords.

“Here take these.” She instructed.

Flurry grabs the wooden sword’s handle with her hooves, she looks at Tempest.

“Now what?” Flurry Heart looks at Tempest, questioning her.

She quickly turns her back to her former guards in training. “You guys can leave for the day. I will be dealing with these two.” Her eyes narrowed at the two. Crystal gulps slightly scared.

Crystal trips Flurry with her sword, laughing as she falls to the ground.

“What was that for?!” Flurry asks, slightly annoyed. Crystal’s only response was to stick out her tongue.

Tempest sighs, groaning. "This is going to be a long day!"

***

“A problem?” Sunset looked at Spike, a worried expression was on her face.

Spike reached the group, Fluttershy looked up from her gloomy mood, she saw Spike. “Spike, I-is that you?” she asked.

“Hey Fluttershy.” He smiled as Fluttershy hugged Spike tightly.

“We missed you so much!” She hugged him tightly crying a little. Sunset and Phoenix arrived as well. Rarity and Rainbow Dash greeted Sunset and the daughter.

“I see our girl has her own little bundle of joy.” Rainbow dash smiled at Sunset and she looked at Phoenix.

She giggled a she rubbed Phoenix's mane, she giggled.

“Darling we have a problem, Twilight is missing and we can't find her anywhere!” Rarity said, frantic and stressed.

“Twilight’s missing!?” Both replied.

“Yeah, but we have our lead, it's King Sombra that took her, and where running out of time to save her.” Starlight said, as she opened the front door Spike and Sunset were shocked by the news, Spike started to panic. Sunset tried to calm him down.

“Twilight's missing....” He hyper ventilated, Sunset and Phoenix tried to calm Spike down a little.

“Hey easy big guy, easy! I'm sure Twilights ok let's not think of the worse right now!” Sunset said calming him down.

“You can put your things in there Darling, for now you can place your little sweet pea upstairs with the rest of the kids.” Sunset nodded she then turns her attention to Phoenix.

“I need you to stay upstairs, you'll find your new friends there ok?” Sunset told her daughter, her daughter nodded.

“Ok.” Phoenix kissed her mom in the cheek and she placed both of their stuff on the living room couch.

“Is Shining and Cadence alright?” She questioned Rarity.

“Were all fine darling but were so worried about Twilight.” Rarity replied to Sunsets question, a little worried.

“I thought Sombra was defeated when you guys handled him.” Sunset looked at them all stressed and frantic.

“We thought wrong sugar cube, his back and breathing.” Applejack said, anger engulfing her.

“THIS TIME STRONGER!” Pinkie Pie replied, she snapped in between Applejack and Rarity.

“Let's go inside, Spike?” Sunset said. Spike nodded and calmed down a little, they all went inside.

“Nice to meet you again Sunset, what brings you here?” Starlight questions Sunset.

“Well I did come to visit Twilight, but now that's out of the question.” She said, her tone filled with worry.

“Well, at least we got a lead to where Twilight went, somewhere deep in the Everfree Forest I should say, we got Royal Guards with Shining and Tempest.” Starlight said to Sunset, she smiled at her friend.

“Wait who's Tempest?” Sunset questioned. Tempest walks up behind the group.

“That shall be me.” Sunset turned around, shocked by her appearance.

Sunsets eyes widened from the sudden appearance of Tempest.

“Oh you must be Tempest, nice to meet you.” She giggles nervously, shaking the hoof of Tempest.

“Pleasure to meet you miss Shimmer, Twilight has told me all about you, I was once a villain too, now reformed and given a new beginning thanks to your dearest friend, and we're doing the best we can to find the Princess.” She states. Sunset nods in agreement.

“Maybe we can help? After all you guys need an extra hoof.” Sunset said.

“To be honest, we can use all the help we can get.” Applejack said looking at Spike and Sunset.

“That's why we're here, we are going to find Twilight.” Spike said calming down a little.

“His right, we already got a plan or we can make one?” She questioned Starlight.

“We already got one, and it's underway, Shining and Tempest already rallied some Guards for searching and protection, I hope Twilight is ok.” Fluttershy replied to Sunsets question.

“Let's not stray further, Twilight is fine, you all know how Twilight handles her own situation.” Rarity said, reassuring them.

“She's right!” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Are we done? We still need to plan out for search party members.” Starlight said still thinking of a plan.

“Do you have any suggestions Sunset dear?” Rarity questions Sunset.

Sunset thought for a moment. She shook her head. “None that I can think of at the moment.” Sunset said as she scratched the back of her head.

“Maybe she and I can go with the Royal Guards, or if you want I can accompany. In case things get bad.” Spike recommended to the others.

“You sure Spike?” Starlight questions spike.

“For Twilight.” He said to Starlight smiling at her.

“I like your spirit!” Applejack beamed.

“Alright Applejack, Rarity and Spike you go with the search party, we leave at daybreak.” Starlight commanded at the others.

Spike and the two nodded.

“Sunset you can stay with us for awhile, we will make our move once we hear news from the search party.” Starlight said to Sunset, Sunset nods.

“You got it!” Pinkie replied

“Well, I guess I can tag along.” Fluttershy replied, with a hint of worry in her voice.

“Are you with us Sunset?” She questions Sunset.

“Definitely! “She nods her head, her voice full of determination.

“Alright, then that's about it! Tempest and Shining got the Royal Guards, we have nothing to worry about, and for Twilight, let's not waste too much time. She's counting on us and her daughter. Let's not put this to waste. Everyone lets sleep, tomorrow morning we go with the plan as follows. Our priority is Twilight, she's our friend and she did everything for us, it's time we repay the favor!” Starlight said, her tone full of confidence.

Everyone cheered with determination in each of them.

***

After a few hours, Celestia and Luna with Discord were already inside a royal carriage, were two Pegasus royal guards were prepared for take off, along with 3 escorts, The carriage flew to the Crystal Empire.

"I feel like it's my fault Luna, I should've never done this in the first place..." She said to her sister, Luna was surprised that Celestia only thought of this now, Luna snapped "And you realized that now!? After all of the setbacks you made on Twilight, taking her husband away from her!? You are truly sick Tia!" She spat at her sister, foul words that stunned Celestia, Celestia felt guilty, she went silent, Discord watching done at the ground wondering if she was ok, or taken back to the Castle of the Crystal Empire.

The argument lasted over 20 minutes until they reached the Crystal Empires landing space, the royal carriage landed, the guards opened the doors, Luna rushed out being followed by the 3 Guards, Celestia and Discord, as they reached the castle doors.

They saw the Mane 5 with Spike and Sunset, Luna reached the group, but she was stunned by their faces when they looked upon Celestia.

"What are they doing here?" Applejack wonders, her tone full of distaste.

"Sadly, they are here to help." Mutters Luna.

"We didn't come here to play Guilt Trip, we came here to help you find Twilight." Explains Discord.

"Well I don't think we ask for your help." Sneers Rainbow Dash.

Harmonia peeks from behind Rarity, silently observing the situation.

"Mom is gone because of you." She mumbles.

The Princesses happen to over hear the tiny draconequus.

Discord’s eyes widened at her daughter's words, he slowly came forward, kneeling down in front of Rarity, looking at her daughter. "I know it's daddy's fault sweetheart, and I'm terribly sorry...b-but right now...we have to focus on Twilight." He said to her daughter, wiping her tears away, he stood up looking at Rarity, her glare filled with distaste and anger.

Sunset entered the scene, slightly confused, Spike on the other hand was observing from above. "What's going on here? They're here to help us girls!" She looked at the mane 5, confused at the situation in front of her.

Pinkie Pie bounced between the ground, giggling. "Ooooo yeah, she's left in the dark about everything..... well.... You missed her being born." Pinkie Pie explains, holding up Harmonia. “And you missed Twilight and Discord wedding, which crashed and burned.” Pinkie mutters the last bit to herself.

“Miss.Pie!” Rarity snapped at Pinkie Pie, Pinkie pie's eyes widened and she placed Harmonia back to the ground, Rarity explains the current situation. "Well you see dear, Discord here left Twilight, and he is the reason for all of ''THIS” !" She snapped as she looked at Discord, Discord growled at the white unicorn.

Applejack went in front of Rarity, looking at Discord right in the eye "To be honest with y'all, I think it's best if we start searching, and stop fighting, because Twilight needs us, right Discord?" She looked at Discord right in the eyes, Discord calmed down and said "yes".

Sunset's eyes widened at Discord, she looked at him and she shook her head, not believing any of this to be true. "Twilight loved you...you sold her out to who!" She yelled at Discord, Discord pointed bluntly at Celestia, who was looking at the ground, tears streaming from her eyes.

Sunset was furious, she didn't say anything except these words "I can't believe you, my teacher, my mentor, and all of this, because of replaceable love, you should've known better..." She then turns away.

Sunset was ashamed of her mentor, that she was even capable of something like this.

"The longer we spend here arguing, the longer Twilight is still trapped with that monster." Explains Spike, who was hovering over the group.

"He's right." Mutters Shining.

"So please, let us help you." Begs Celestia.

Luna looks at her sister, she looks at the mane 5, tears streaming down on Harmonia's face, Luna's expression was serious, she then ordered "Let's go save our princess of friendship..." She said as the whole group cheered, Discord and Celestia were silent.

The Royal Guards were now ahead of Shining and Tempest, with their weapons ready and their armour heavy, the kids followed their parents behind Cadence and Starlight, Sunset and Phoenix we're at the back of Spike, who was flying above them.

"Where was her last known location, Starlight?" She questions Starlight, who was beside Luna and Cadence.

"Her last known location was here to be exact." Starlight explains.

"But it lead us to the forest." Explains Honey Crisp.

"Then that's where we will go." Said Luna.

***

The group entered the forest, all unicorns illuminated their horns, Shining announced with great urgency "May I advise you that we will encounter a threat deeper in this forest, blast it with your light, and they will go away, do not stray from the group, that's an order to everyone!" He commands to the entire group, all unicorns and the others nodded.

Discord said in silence "I don't like the feeling that I sense in these woods, reminds me of that pony who is always on edge."

Pinkie Pie replied to Discord "Is it Sombra your talking about? His always the edgy villain isn't he?" Discord replied to the pink fluffy pony "And to think that he’s the villain, who has my..." He clenched his paw, shaking away the anger.

Luna broke the conversation "Let's just keep moving Pinkie, no time to waste." She looked at Discord, and looked at the trail that they were following, they stopped at the place where they were attacked before.

Shining made the group stop, as the Royal guards were around inspecting the are for any signs or tracks.

Celestia looked at them, then questioned "What do we have here?"

"Stay close, you don't want to attract attention to these things..." Shining said to the guard that neared the dark corner of the forest, they heard a brustle from a nearby bush, the guards surrounded the group, readying their horns.

Cadence shields her daughter's, the mane 5 did the same, Harmonia hid behind Starlight. "Something bad is about to come out, and here it comes..." Discord said as he heard a shriek coming from his side, a sound of a demonic shriek was heard from the dark forest.

Celestia shields her sister, her horn glows brightly. "Sister I can handle myself!" Luna said to her sister "Even if your mad at me my duty as your sister stands, I don't want you to get hurt!" She snapped at Luna, after all of the fighting.

"I'm not a filly anymore Tia you know that!" The shadow figure jumped out from the side of Cadence, roaring at her, Shining blasted the creature back from the shadows.

"What are those things?" Phoenix asks.

"I don't know, but whatever they are you stay behind me!" Sunset blasted a shadow that was headed for them, the guard picked up hoofprints that leads deeper to the forest. "Everyone head forward! Tempest give me a hoof, we need to give them time!" Shining ordered the group to head forward as Starlight picked up more hoofprints, Sunset and Starlight headed forward along with the group, leaving Spike with the royal guards and Tempest.

"Shining, you stay safe!" Cadence kissed Shining before she ran with the group, Shining nodded as he blasted another
shadow back, the guards guarded the entrance to the deeper part of the forest fending off any shadows.

"Starlight, look more hoof prints, she must be close by!" Sunset said as the whole group followed. "Great, were nearing her!" Starlight said as she rushed.

***

It's been 9 years since Twilight has been captured, but if Twilight had to be honest Sombra hasn't been all that horrible to her. He has his days sure, but he wasn't that cruel.

Twilight looks around her chamber. Sombra emerges from the shadows.

Sombra circled around Twilight like he always does, Sombra wicked grin at Twilight, and turned his attention to her cage. "You truly are a keeper, for surviving this long in my sanctuary, yet you resist my love for you, how is that Ms Sparkle?" He questions Twilight with a wicked grin on his face.

Twilight looks at her capture. "Because I don't have feelings for you!" She narrows her eyes at him.

"But... I gave you everything you desire. What more do you want?" He questions the young Alicorn.

"Well I want my freedom." She explains.

"And I gave that to you, but as for seeing your loving daughter?" He said with a wicked expression on Sombra's face, he neared Twilights face in-between the bars "You will never see Harmonia again, because your going to be, what I always dreamed about..." He laughed at Twilight as he backed off from the cage.

Twilight eyes widen with fear as tears aligned her eyes. Fear swept through her body like a tornado.

"Let's see how you like it, when hatred surges through you..." The Chambers lights opened up, revealing Crystal's aligned at the cage, dark magic surging from each crystal. "Soon your friends will fear you, your ex-husband will fear you, and soon, your daughter will fear you, with this magic I can make you into my own kin, my own wife..." He said as he grinned. "You know you should be grateful that I'm trying to make you happy! Such a shame that all this would've gone smoothly if you didn't resist..." He cackles at Twilight.

Twilight tried her best to blast the darkened crystals, but failed as her magic backfired on her.

Twilight clenched her teeth, her head throbbing from the amount of pain she was receiving.

Tears streamed down her face. Mixed with anguish, fear and hurt.

"Are you going to give up now Twilight Sparkle, or should I amp the pain even more..." He laughed as he turned up the currency of the electricity that's hitting the cage.

"Come on, speak..." He looked at Twilight, his eyes locked on to the young alicorn in pain.

Her head throbs, worse than it ever has before. She couldn't speak, being shocked really took the power of her words and her own process of thinking.

She screamed out in pain. Everything ached on her and through her. Her head bothering her the most.

"YOUR DAUGHTER WILL BE CORRUPTED YOUR FRIENDS, WILL LIVE IN OBLIVION, BECAUSE OF YOU!" He laughed as he maxed the amount of magic given to the crystals, the cage was now surging with electricity.

"What now Twilight Sparkle, WHAT NOW!" He looked at Twilight, his teeth sharpening.

Twilight lays down, her body weak, she cried out for her friends, her eyes changing slowly like Sombra's.

"Please, STOP THIS!" Twilight pleads, but Sombra didn't listen, Twilight stood up automatically, her body changing, her fur changing and her eyes changing.

"Now, you'll feel what I feel..." Sombra laughs at Twilight as she tried to resist the change.

She gasped for air, as tears streamed down her face. “N-no….” she whimpers, trying to resist for as long as she needed to.

But, Twilight teeth beard and slowly begin to sharpen. As her head continued to pound, the emotions that she never wished to feel she actually felt: hate and fear.

"Everyone you cared and love, will succumb to your hate...and fear..." He neared the cage, as the electric current stopped hitting the cage, the cage opened slowly revealing Twilight changing.

"How does it feel, Miss Sparkle?" He looked at Twilight with a grin.Twilight walks out of the cage. Her eyes and face casting and giving a sinister smile.

She gave a wicked grin to her master. "Much better."

"That's my girl..." He said to Twilight as he kissed her, Sombra's anger gotten bigger from the sense he felt outside of the chamber.

"Looks like we have unwanted visitors...are you ready to greet them..." He grinned at Twilight.

Twilight gave a nod at her master.

Both of them made there way to see who their visitors where.

Sombra made his way to the upper levels of an abandoned Temple of the outskirts of the Crystal Empire.

"These "friends" of yours will soon cower in fear, your daughter will become, one of us..." He laughed as he can imagine the daughter's torment, he felt the Intruders coming nearer, but he was calm.

Twilight looks at her master, before looking onward, a sly but wicked smile spread across her lips.

The mane 5 group followed the trail that lead to a solid door, the flooring were cobblestone bricks that were leading to the temple, everyone stopped running.

"What's the hold up, Twilight needs us!" Rainbow Dash said to Starlight, her tone was filled with worry.

Starlight tried to figure out how to open the door "Hang on, give me a moment!"

Discord looked behind them seeing a horde headed their way.

"WE DON'T HAVE A MOMENT!" Discord yells as he moved everyone aside, Discord snaps his fingers that opened the solid door, everyone went inside as Discord shut the door tightly, The creatures were pounding the solid door.

Sunset painted, catching her breath, she then looks at the group, everyone was panting from exhaustion. "How is everypony?"

All of them replied "We're fine."

Starlight continued forward, following the prints that led to a staircase headed downstairs, the halls were slightly illuminated by dimly lit candles that lead them to alcoves and hallways. They slowly reach the chamber where they saw a cage in the middle, revealing a pony inside. Everyone held their position as Starlight went forward.

Starlight carefully made her way slowly up to the cage. She cautiously reached out a hoof to Twilight. "T-Twilight..." her tone was nervous.

The middle section of the cage was illuminated by a bright light, the cage opened slowly, an echo voice came out from every side.

"I'm surprised all of you made it this far, I was getting worried you all won't attend our wedding..." Sombra laughed, hidden in the shadows.

Sunset moved from her place and yelled at Sombra "WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER!?" She screamed at Sombra, her anger increased.

"I just have her what she wanted, a loving husband, which is me!" He revealed himself in the corner, his grin widened and his eyes glowing.

"Meet the new and improved, and my lovely wife...Twilight Sparkle..."

Twilight came out of her cage, walking towards Starlight and the group.

Their eyes widen in fear at Twilight's appearance. All of them were speechless.

Twilight flashes a wicked grin at them, showing her sharp teeth.

"Such a shame, I thought you would be happy for us, and I thought Discord and Celestia moved on..." He chuckled at Discord and Celestia, he moves beside Twilight as Sombra flashed a wicked grin at them all.

"Sugarplum, is that you..." Discord said to Twilight, trying to get to her senses. Discord was tearing up, Harmonia went with Discord as they approached her and Sombra.

"Sugarplum!? You are truly disgusting...isn't that right my dear..." Sombra looked at Twilight.

Twilight narrows her eyes at him. "Very." Twilight tone was full of pity sarcasm, but her devilish grin held another expression.

"Soon, Equestria will be ours to rule, Equestria will be ruled by two higher beings of magic and power! And there is NOTHING, IN THIS WORLD, That would stop it's progress!" He grinned at Starlight.

"Now, be a dear and dispose of them for me, after your done playing we'll proceed with the wedding..." He grinned at the others as Sombra backed up a little, giving Twilight center stage. He watched Twilight as she handled the others.

Twilight looks at her former mentor, family members, her nieces and nephews, friends, her daughter and especially her ex husband, a sly smirk displays on her face.

Twilight pauses for a moment thinking out loud. “..... but before I can sentences you all to death. How about I prepare you all a lovely meal? See I’m not that cruel, am I?” Twilight asked, before turning to leave.

The others, even Sombra looked at her confused. “You all just stay here at the kitchen table and I’ll be right back with the food.”

***

“Since when does Twilight know how to cook/bake anything?” Sunset asked.

“Well she’s baked and cooked a few times in the past, as far as I can remember. I remember when I was trying to one up her in cooking by having a cook-off between her sweet potato muffins and my cauliflower bites, sadly hers was better.” Spikie said, slightly grim over the memory.

“Actually they were both great.” Fluttershy said.

From the other side of the table, Luna felt unease. “..... something feels off…” Luna muttered quietly to herself.

Flurry’s ears pricked upward, hearing Luna muttered to herself. She looks at her slightly confused. Everypony sat there for a moment, deep in thought.

“What do you mea-” she was about to ask. However, Pinkie Pie interrupts her.

“..... well I’m sure whatever Twilight is planning on baking will be delicious!” Pinkie Pie said. “Besides I’m hungry!”

“Pinkie? When are you not hungry?” Applejack questions. The girls quietly laughed, but Twilight’s voice rings through the kitchen, which made them jump.

“I apologize if the food is taking a tad longer to prepare. Sombra is helping put the last finishing touches on the food, give or take another five minutes or so.” Twilight explains.

“Oh it’s fine. Take your time Twi.” Rainbow Dash said.

Once the kitchen door closes, Rainbow spoke in a hushed whisper. “..... okay why the hay would Twilight just randomly invite us all in for dinner?” She asked.

“..... something doesn’t make sense.” Muttered Starlight questioned.

“.... what doesn’t seem to make sense?” Twilight asked, walking through into the dining room hall.

“Discord! You know how he is about never making sense.” Rainbow Dash said, nervously laughing.

Twilight looks at her with suspension. “...... right….” she muses, looking at her ex-husband.

“Well I just came to tell you that the food is done. Sombra and I will bring it out in just a moment.” Twilight said, smiling at them.

10 mins later….

”Finally.” Twilight said as she watched Sombra bring out the food.

“Are you sure you don’t need any help?” Twilight asked.

“No thanks my dear, I’ve got this.” He said, smiling at her.

“Now that everypony is seated, accounted for and that the food is here let’s eat!” Twilight said, passing the bowls of food around.

Everypony looks at the bowls with suspicion. “Are you not hungry?” Twilight asked.

They said nothing.

“Our hooves are clean, trust me I don’t eat first without washing my hooves.” Twilight explains.

Again they said nothing.

“Sweet Celestia! The food hasn’t been tampered with!” Twilight said, rolling her eyes.

“Pinkie Promise.” Pinkie Pie pipes up, her voice stern.

“What?” Twilight asked, slightly taken aback by Pinkie’s statement.

“I said, Pinkie Promise.” Pinkie Pie repeats again her voice stern than before.

Twilight rolls her eyes, slightly annoyed that she would believe that her friends think she was capable of something this sinister.

“Cross my Heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye that I didn’t tamper the food, now let’s eat.” Twilight said, digging into the bowl herself.

Everypony else followed.

“This food looks simply divine.” Rarity said, gazing at her plate of food.

“Indeed! Twilight you’ve really outdone yourself.” Fluttershy said, giving her a soft smile.

“Oh it was nothing.” Twilight said, brushing off her friends comments.

Sombra coughed from beside her. “.... but with Sombra’s help we were able to pull it off.” Twilight said, smiling.

“My dear, it was your idea.” Sombra said.

“Yes and I couldn’t have gotten it done without you.” Twilight said, smiling.

“Would anyone like some punch, cider, water?” Twilight asked, sending out the three options with her magic.

Rainbow Dash was the only one to take cider, others took an option of punch or water.

The only sound that filled the room was the sound of forks and spoons scraping against plates. Twilight rubs her temples “okay what’s with the deadly silence?” She asked, confused.

“..... it’s just why are you being so nice to us?” Flurry asked, confused.

“It’s called treating my guest with humility and respect, my dear sweet Flurry Heart. I mean wouldn’t you’re father and mother do the same thing for dignitaries or others?” Twilight asked.

“.... I guess you’re right.” Flurry mutters, sipping her water.

***

For the next few hours the dinner was running along smoothly almost too perfect and smoothly.

“Who wants dessert?” Twilight asked.

“Oooo is it cupcakes? Pastries?” Confetti asked.

Twilight lightly giggles. “Not exactly. Sombra and I made a 3 layered hypnotic cake.” Twilight said, bring the black and white cake into the center.

“A 3 layered hypno what now?” Applejack asked, confused.

“A 3 layered hypnotic cake AJ. However, I’m a baker and I’ve never heard of a cake like that.” Pinkie Pie said, looking at Twilight.

“It’s my speciality.” Twilight said, smiling and cutting the cake before giving them each a slice.

Starlight looks down at her slice. “What’s with the black and white hypnotized theme?” She wonders.

“Sombra and I just really enjoy themes for special events, now dig in.” Twilight said, levitating her fork.

The others did the same, but something felt off.
After they took a bite all of them started to feel funny- dizzy, drowsy, or having an oncoming of a headache.

A sinister smile crept across Twilight’s face as she put her fork down her piece that she took off the cake a few seconds ago untouched.

“Oh dear, are you guys okay?” Twilight asked, her voice laced with concerned for her friends.

Twilight gets up from her seat and walks over to Celestia. “Twilight what did you put in that cake exactly?” Luna asked.

She noticed that Luna and Celestia had a headache as well as feeling dizzy. As for the others they were starting to feel the symptoms at once, maybe two symptoms or one over the other.

Twilight walks over to her daughter, raking her daughter’s mane. “Oh nothing really Luna, just baking powder, butter, eggs, milk, flour…” Twilight said, going on about her used ingredients.

She noticed the group was starting to get drowsy. “Oh and…. Rozerem.” Twilight said, a cunning smile at them.

Before they knew it they were out cold. “Oh don’t worry the risk is low didn’t want to harm the children now did we?” Twilight asked, her teeth bared.

Sombra looks at the group who were out cold.

“And I thought the minimum amount that was dashed in the food and drinks would hit them right then and there. Good thing we had the dessert.” Twilight mused.

“So while we have our wedding what are we going to do with them?” Sombra asked.

“We invite them to the wedding of course.” Twilight said.

“And why couldn’t you have done it while they were awake?” Sombra asked.

“You know they wouldn’t have agreed to come to it or comply, especially my daughter. So let’s just say I took extra precautions.” Twilight said, giving Sombra a sinister smirk.

“Send one of my guards to get them situated while we get ready.” Sombra said.

“Of course.” Twilight said.

***

6 hours later….

“Ugh…. my head.” Starlight mutters.

“Where are we?” Cadence asked.

“Everypony okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“Why are in a church?” Applejack asked.

“Well we certainly didn’t come here to praise our lord and savior Princess Celestia.” Confetti Pop mutters.

“No offense.” Mutters Cotton Berry. “Excuse my sister’s rather unpleasant comment.” He said narrowing his eyes at her.

“Your forgiven.” Celestia mutters.

“And why can’t I move?!” Rainbow Dash asked, struggling against her will.

“Why can’t any of us move?!” Luna asked.

“It’s like we are being held against our will.” Rarity said.

“I can’t even use my magic to set us free!” Flurry said.

“Neither can I!” Crystal said, trying to ignite her horn.

“I don’t believe none of us can.” Shining said.

“So we are supposed to sit here like earth ponies?! Being magic-less and flightless?!” Honey Crisp asked.

“Uh no offense Momma or Aunt Pinkie Pie.” Honey Crisp said, looking bashful at the two.

“None taken sugarcube, but I believe Twilight done something to us.” Applejack said, her teeth slightly bared.

“You think?!” Rainbow hissed.

“Harmonia? You’re a draconequus can you use your magic to set us all free?” Opheliah asked.

Harmonia who was two rows over was slowly but surely coming too.

“Where am I? Why are we in a church?” Harmonia asked, her mind hazy.

She tried her paw at magic, but nothing but a small raspberry spark came out.

“Apparently we’re going to learn about our lord and savior Celestia.” Sunset said, her tone sarcastic.

“Really?” Prism said, coming to.

“No.” Starlight said, her tone blunt.

“Okay is anypony going to question why is there a preacher there? Are we sure we’re not learning about Celestia?!” Meadow Bliss asked.

“Pretty positive your not little one.” Celestia said.

“Is anypony going to question why King Sombra has approached in a tux?” Shining asked.

“Wait ... if everyone is here then where is Twilight?!” Discord asked.

It then dawned on Shining Armor. “If we weren't chained down to these pews and our magic and wings weren't penalized for use in a church I swear to Celestia you would be a dead stallion by now!!!” Shining sneerers.

Sombra gave a pout. “Awe, you know I’d hate to kill my own brother-in-law on the day of his sister’s wedding day.” Sombra said smirking at him.

“You truly sick.” Mutters Harmonia

“Is that any way to talk to your father-in-law?” Sombra asked.

“You are not my father.” Harmonia sneered.

“Your not of any type of in law to any of us.” Crystal said.

Sombra gave a glance to Crystal. “..... not yet anyways.” Sombra said, his tone nonchalant.

As if on cue, the doors open to reveal Twilight, who was all dawned in black lace wedding dress attained, her mane done in an elegant updo and on her mane was a crown similar to her old one, but this one was coal-grey-ish black and held the Element of Magic in place.

Harmonia eyes filled with tears as she was forced to watch her mother marry the monster that corrupted her and one that she will never call her “father”.

“Mom… no…” Harmonia whispers. She tried to get up, but was met by an electrical shock. “Ow!” Harmonia wailed.

“Be a well behaved daughter and SIT YOUR FLANK DOWN!” Sombra sneers.

“Um sir…” The preacher tried to speak up, but was met with Sombra’s meanching glare.

“DO NOT SPEAK UNLESS SPOKEN TO!” He sneered.

The preacher said nothing more. “The next pony to move from their spot won’t live to tell it!” Sombra sneered.

The group looked onward at the destruction that was displayed before them… as much as it pained them they were forced to watch.

The preacher continued. “Ladies and gentlecolts, species, creatures… we have gathered here today to witness the union between a King and his Queen. May we have the rings please?”

“Sombra, Do you take Twilight as your lawful wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"

“I do.” Sombra said, looking at Twilight.

"Twilight, Do you take Sombra as your lawful husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"

“I do.” Twilight said, smiling at her soon to be husband.

“If anypony can show just cause why this couple cannot lawfully be joined together in matrimony, let them speak now or forever hold their peace" The preacher announced.

“I ob-” They all try to shout, but Sombra quickly ignited his horn, silencing the group.

“Mhm!!!” They all huffed, they couldn’t speak, but throw glares at Sombra.

The preacher looked astounded for a moment, not knowing what to say next. “...... Well if all is in order and no pony is willing to object then I now pronounce you husband and wife! You may now kiss the bride.” The preacher announced.

Sombra then takes Twilight in for a passionate kiss, before looking out at the sea of ponies, who didn’t have the exact same joyous expression as them.

“Who cares what you ponies think! We are lawfully married now and there's nothing you can do about it! However we can now begin our after-party.” Sombra said.

“.... and that constants of?” Harmonia asked, slightly worried of what the response would be.

“Getting rid of you two!” Twilight said, firing her magic at Celestia and Discord.

Cadence quickly throws her defense shield around the two. As much as she disliked the way they both played Twilight, she knew they didn’t deserve this.

“Oh don’t worry, their not my only main target. So are all of you!” Twilight sneers.

“How about before we destroy such a beautiful church we do this in a more vast area of destruction.” Sombra suggested.

“Very well thought out my King.” Twilight said, before kissing him once more.

***

Starlight went in front of Discord and Harmonia, Harmonia reached out for her mom, Harmonia screamed the word "MOM! IT'S ME!" Harmonia cried as Starlight carried Harmonia.

"I don't think she cares at the moment Harmony, dear." Ophelia said, her tone laced with fear.

"SHE'S MY MOM, MOMMY PLEASE LISTEN TO ME!" Harmonia jumped off from Starlight's back, she hugged her mom's leg tightly, Starlights eyes widened as she might get hurt.

Discord yelled and ordered Harmonia to get back "Fuzzball get back here now! She's not the mother we know!" Discord said his eyes filled with tears.

"Harmonia I need you back here now, that's not Twilight!" Starlight ordered Harmonia to come over to her, Harmonia latched on to her mother, crying and sobbing hard on her leg, Everyone watched as Harmonia hugged her mom tightly.

"Little one we need you back here now!" Celestia ordered her student, but Harmonia did not listen.

Sunset looks at Starlight "What do we do now!?" Sunset questions Starlight.

Starlight thinks for a moment. The only the only thing she could think to do was try and get Harmonia off of Twilight. She ignites her horn, wrapping Harmonia in her aura.

Harmonia held onto her mother, she cried loudly as she tried to pull Harmonia off of Twilight, Harmonia looked at her mother, her eyes filled with tears.

"I WANT MY MOTHER BACK...MOM LISTEN TO ME, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!" Harmonia demanded, she still held on to her mother tightly.

"Nothing's working darling!" Rarity said, as she tried to help Starlight pull her off.

"Be gentle with her! She's just a child, we need to reason with Twilight!" Fluttershy said, the kids watched in horror to what they saw.

"I want my sister in law back!" Cadence replied to Sombra, as she blasted a light magic on him, but Sombra faded back into the shadows, watching.

"Sugarcube, listen to our voices, it's us your friends, his not your husband!" Applejack yelled at Twilight.

Twilight looks at them with distaste. "Yeah, right." She rolled her eyes. "And if you don't get off of my hoof. But let me put this in a way that you idiots will understand. " Twilight said, sneering at her daughter.

Harmonia's eyes widened at her mother's words, her mind was filled with fear, she didn't let go as she still hugged her mom, trying to get to her senses.

"I want my mom back...please, listen to me mom, it's me Harmony!" She sniffled and buried her face onto her mom's hoof.

Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth in anger and dashed for Sombra, Sombra appeared beside Twilight, not minding Harmonia, He disappeared again as Rainbow Dash hits the cage, she falls down her head spinning. “Well that didn't work.” She mutters. Prism follows behind her.

Prism shook his mom rapidly "Mom, are you okay?” The tone was rather worried for her.

“I'm fine, Prism.” Rainbow Dash mutters, rubbing her head.

Starlight looked at Twilight, reasoning with her.

"Is this what you want Twilight, hurting everyone you made friends with, EVERYONE LOVED YOU! AND YOU LOVED THEM! I need you to resist and comeback to yourself!" She neared Twilight, her eyes filled with tears but her expression filled with Bravery, Sunset and the others followed Starlight carefully.

"I am tired of wasting my time with them dear...dispose of them..." Sombra whispered in Twilight's ear.

“Gladly.” She snears. She blasts dark magic at them. They dodge out of the way, avoiding getting hit.

"Did anypony bring the Elements of Harmony?" Honey Crisp asks.

"No!" Cotton Berry said.

"That would probably be really helpful right about now!" Wails Phoenix.

Ophelia panicked and hyper ventilated "WE'RE GONNA DIE DOWN HERE!" Honey Crisp tried to calm her down as they took cover. "Nobody is dying down here! Just be careful!" The kids hid in one of the pillars.

Starlight looked at Twilight and Sombra, Discord and Celestia were right in front of them after they've dodged the attack. "Twilight, please find your heart and spare these ponies you attack, but find it in your heart that these ponies love you!" Celestia responded to Twilight, but she didn't care.

"I believe it's about time we stop this madness before things get out of hoof." Sombra said calmly as a barrier of shadow blocks their way, Harmonia was pulled from her mother from the blast, she lay unconscious on the ground, her ears ringing loudly, Discord picked up his daughter and carried her, Harmonia cried onto Discords shoulder, he made his best to calm her down.

***

Harmonia and the group escaped from the chamber of the everfree forest, Discord carrying her daughter.

Harmonia cried her ears still ringing, but her mind clouded with confusion and pain. She then looks at the one carrying her, Discord looked at her own daughter.

"Put...me down..." Harmonia commanded, her voice Stern and strong. Discord didn't listen, he just walked with the group still carrying Harmonia, Harmonia gritted her teeth and demanded one last time.

"I SAID, PUT ME DOWN!" she yelled at her father as she bucked his face, removing herself from her father's grasp, Harmonia landed with a hard thud on the ground, tears forming in her eyes until she sobbed. Harmonia said to herself quietly "It's my fault mom left...I miss mom..." She started sobbing harder, screaming as she begged for her mother to come home "I WANT MOM BACK!" She laid down on the ground, curled up covering her face from the others, Starlight hurried up and grabbed Harmonia.

"We will get her back, I promise." Starlight said, her face held a look of determination.

"I want...M-mom back..." She looked at Starlight, her eyes filled with tears and bloodshot red, she hugged Starlight tightly, sobbing onto her fur, they stayed like that for awhile until the Harmonia looked at Celestia, her anger beginning to over take her again.

"It's your fault...that dad left us..." She gritted her teeth, looking at Celestia, filled with hatred in her tone and look.

"I'm sorry little one, I should've known this was the outcome of my misdeeds..." Celestia said, going near Starlight and Harmonia, her tone full of pity.

Starlight looks between the two, feeling the slight tension between them.

Harmonia breathing went ragged. "You just better hope that we get her back." Harmonia eyes narrowed at the Princess, her teeth bared.

Celestia didn't reply, the tension between her and Harmonia was too big to bear for Celestia, she felt so threatened, she gritted her teeth and she looked at Harmonia, she didn't say a thing but she walked away with Discord out of the everfree leaving Harmonia and Starlight and the group to stand in confusion.

Applejack yelled at the two "HEY GET BACK HERE!" But Discord and Celestia were already gone out of sight. She turned her attention to the two on the ground, giving a pitiful look on Harmonia, Harmonia's sobbing didn't stop as she still remembered the times she spent with her mother.

Chapter 20: Let Them Eat Cake
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 20: Let Them Eat Cake

Six months later...

Decorations hung throughout the Canterlot castle. Luna, Amaris, Celestia and Discord were planning on celebrating Tiberius’s 19th Birthday.

“I can’t believe you’re nineteen Tibby.” Amaris said.

“You’re never going to drop that old nickname huh Amaris?” Tiberius chuckles.

“It’s not everyday your son celebrates his nineteenth birthday.” Discord said.

“Exactly.” Celestia said, smiling.

“Is this all that is going to be here? Just us and a few of the royal guards and maids?” Tiberius asked.

“It’s a rather small get together.” Luna chides.

“But what about the ones who are waiting outside of the gates that can come in right?” Amaris asked, looking out the window.

“I’d rather not risk it.” Celestia mutters.

“Come on Mother! It's my birthday. I don’t mind having a few unknown guests here.” Tiberius said.

“Come on Tia, let the boy have his fun just for today.” Discord said.

Celestia sighs. “Alright. Guard open the doors.” Celestia announces.

“Yes your highness.” The guard said, and opens the doors.

Pools of ponies from Canterlot came through the doors.

“Now this is more like a party!” Tiberius grins.

The cake was decorated with the design of Canterlot castle and Tiberius face on the base of it.

“Oooo this looks delicious.” Amaris said.

“Now are you ready to make a wish sweetie?” Celestia said.

“Today is already perfect, but I can think of one thing I want to wish for.” Tiberius said, closing his eyes.

He was about to blow out his candles when a cold wind swept through the castle.

“What tha-“ Tiberius said.

“Swell party! I’m guessing my invitation got lost in the mail?” Came a familiar voice.

The crowd split apart to reveal Twilight, however it didn’t really look like Twilight appearance wise.

She had dark purple fur, her mane was long and flowing much like Celestia except the ends were black and shadow like, her teeth were sharp like canine teeth, her wings were razored sharp, her eyes were ruby red and glowing with purple mist coming from them and her horn was curved and had a crimson ting to it much like a familiar foe Celestia and Luna fought all those years ago.

The crowd's eyes widened unable to process that this was truly Twilight, their once beloved Princess of Friendship was now somepony not even beyond recognizing.

“I think for the next party I would like to have at least some input on the guest list.” Tiberius said, looking at Amaris.

Twilight dragged a sword at her side, it screeched and caused sparks across the tile floor. Everyone downfolded their ears at the screeching sound. “If you don’t mind, I think I’ll just help me to a slice of this cake.” Twilight said, her tone nonchalant.

“What is she doing? Why is she over here now? Is she here to apologize? Or is she here for a fight? She is probably here for a fight.” One of the guards said, putting popcorn in his mouth.

“Shhh!” Luna said.

“It’s-“ Celestia sighs. “Twilight? Where have you been?”

“Helping myself you might say. It’s about time I helped myself don’t you think?” Twilight chides.

She sliced a piece of cake off.

“I think she wants to fight.” The guard whispered to Luna.

“Shut it.” Luna said.

Two twin girls who looked to be around the age of 9 were running into the foyer of the castle giggling. “Happy Birthday Bubby!” One of them shouts, her voice full of giddiness.

“Yeah happy-“ the other one stopped and looked at the atmosphere they were both in and quickly got quiet.

Twilight looks at the girls, who were clutching onto each other in fear then down at the cake and notices Tiberius face, she looks straight at Tiberius. She gives a sarcastic laugh. “Oh ho! And it seems and it seems you have been busy! What? You decided to finally be father of the year Discord?” She asked.

“You leave my children out of this.” Discord said.

“Oh look who decided to start being the protective father now! Everypony please give him a round of applause.” Twilight said, her tone lacing with sarcasm.

Nopony moves.

“Hey you leave my Father alone.” Tiberius said.

“Yeah meanie!” The twins shouted in unison.

“Oh hon if you knew what kind of Father he really is you wouldn’t be calling him that.” Twilight said.

“What do you want Twilight?” Celestia asked, her tone icy.

“Want? Yeah we both have things the other wants isn’t that right Celestia… Which brings me to why I am here. I want you to give me the Elements.” Twilight said.

“I wouldn’t do that. The Elements have the power to wield by Twilight and her friends, but with Twilight as an alicorn she can wield them all on her own and will do Celestia knows what to them.” Discord said, standing beside Celestia.

“Stay out of this Discord! Little miss Sunshine here can think for herself hmm?” Twilight snaps.

“Twilight I don’t think this is a wise decision you know yourself that the Elements-“ Celestia said.

“Oh I know! It’s hard to make decisions on your own. When the only friends you have left are ex-villains and a bunch of children who have no idea what type of pony you truly are.” Twilight said.

“Hey, we are not ex-villains!” Luna shouts, defensive.

“Technically you are.” Amaris said.

“Amaris sweetie be quite your not helping.” Luna mutters.

“Oh and it seems Luna has been busy herself as well and with a changeling no less. Who did you mess around with this time Luna?” Twilight said.

“Listen here you-“ Luna said, but Discord zips his sister-in-laws mouth closed before she says anything worse.

She looks at the royal family, the back at Celestia. “You give me the Elements and I’ll leave Canterlot and all of Equestria in fact in peace.” Twilight said.

Nopony said a word. “Fine. I’ll give you some time to think about it.” She throws the plate in Luna’s direction, she catches it with her aura. “Enjoy your party, Tiberius.” Twilight said, before turning around and walking away.

Dead silence throughout the room. “Just to be clear because I think this is important I did not wish for that.” Tiberius said.

***

“We can’t give Twilight the Elements.” Celestia said.

“Hey I agree if we do Equestria is doomed. But on the upside, she did say she would leave Equestria in peace. So you know 50/50.” Discord said.

“I wonder what Twilight has been doing since she’s been gone?” Luna wonders.

“Reading, Betrayal.” Tiberius said.

“A bunch of reading about betrayal.” Amaris said.

“Okay so if we can’t let Twilight have the Elements, because you know Equestria would be doomed. Then where are they?” Tiberius asked.

“That’s the thing. They’re at the Tree of Harmony, but Celestia and I are not connected to the Elements anymore.” Luna said.

“And with Harmonia coordination coming up I fear that it may have to be cancelled. I don’t want something to happen to her on my account. I’ll make a letter to Spike. This is for Harmonia’s own safety as well for all of Equestria. Who knows what Twilight’s plan is with the use of those Elements.” Celestia said, looking out the window as she brought the quill and parchment and began to write.

***

Sombra and Stormy turn to look at Twilight. “Where have you been?” Sombra asked.

“Out and about. I had to go and take care of some business.” Twilight mused.

“What businesses?” Stormy asked.

“You’re to stay in a child’s place, Stormy. None of this concerns you.” Twilight snaps.

Stormy was about to say something, but prefers that staying silent might be her best option at the moment.

“... Mother? Why don’t we go down there?” Stormy asked, looking out from the Crystal Mountains only to spot a gleaming city below them.

“That’s the Crystal Empire. And you must never go there.” Twilight said, her voice stern.

“But…” Stormy mutters.

“My dear, you’ll understand one day. Let’s just say for now that nopony is meant to be trusted.” Twilight said, before turning back inside the mountain.

“You’re mother knows what’s best for you, she's only trying to protect you, you know that right?” Sombra asked.

“Yeah, but I feel like I’m a prisoner in my own home.” Stormy complains.

“Besides why are we living in a castle anyways?” Stormy question.

Sombra sighs. “This is the Crystal Mountains. It may not be luxurious as a castle but it will suffice for now. Stormy, you’re precious to us and we would be devastated if something were to happen to you.” He said, patting her head.

“Well I’m dying of boredom. Does that count to make you two devioustated enough?” Stormy asked her tone blunt.

“Nice try, but not convincing enough.” Sombra mused.

“Look, you’re mother and I will be back within 3 to 4 days. We have to meet an old friend of ours and we can’t risk taking you with us.” Sombra explains.

“No fair! You and mother get to go on all the interesting adventures while I’m stuck here!” Stormy complains, her hooves folded across her chest.

“We won’t be gone for long I promise. In the meantime your mother is sending over a foalsitter to watch you.” Sombra said.

“But father, I’m 8 ½ years old. I can take care of myself.” Stormy said.

“8 ½ or not, you’re still our precious crystal. And one day you’ll be future heir to our throne. You are a Princess after all.” Sombra said, nuzzling his daughter.

“Now, we have to go, you’re sitter while we are gone will be very soon.” Sombra said, before leaving.

***

“Rosetta Stone at your service, your highness, and my aren’t you a bundle of darkness and joy.” Said the foalsitter, who pinched Stormy cheeks.

Stormy recoiled in the process. “Okay let’s get two things straight: 1.) I despise anyone touching me, unless you’re my mother or father. And 2.) Your giddiness and overall attitude makes me want to vomit.” Stormy said, her eyes narrowed at the mare.

Rosetta lightly giggles. “You’re a big jokester huh? How about we play a game?” She asked.

“Can we play outside?” Stormy asked her tone hopefully.

“Sorry, your mother and father said no.” Rosetta stated.

Stormy pouted. “Don’t pout. We can still have tons of fun here.” She beams.

Stormy then thought of a spell that Sombra taught her awhile back a vanquished spell. The spell lasted for at least 24 hours, but 1-2 days if done correctly.

“.... sure let’s play a game.” Stormy said as a sinister smile crept on her lips.

“Hide and go seek to be exact. However, you hide and I’ll seek.” Stormy said, with her horn ignited.

“Alright, see if you can-“ Rosetta said, but she didn’t get to finish her sentence.

Stormy blasted the spell at the Earth pony, sending her to Celestia knowing where because honestly she didn’t care.

Stormy was alone, listening to the howling cold breeze from the Crystal Mountains nip at her fur, she shivered slightly but quickly became accustomed to it. She took a step out of the cave before questioning if she should head back inside.

Stormy shook any logical thoughts from her mind, she loved and obeyed her mother’s every command and her father’s wishes, but this is something that she felt like she needed to do.

She soft snow, crunched beneath her hoofs. “.... now let’s see what this Crystal Empire is all about.” She said, looking out at the city, before descending into the bustling city wide streets.

***

Sombra and Twilight were at the catacombs underneath the hills of Canterlot, an old underground study room, meant for Starswirl a decade ago. "So this is where the old fool resides, at the final push of his breath..."

Sombra wipes the dust off of the tables that were aligned, he chuckled to himself, he then looked at Twilight who was standing next to the doorway.

"Would you imagine the possible damages we can commit to Equestria...with you alongside me..." He said he moved towards Twilight, twisting the elements around him and her.

"We can become even stronger than any weakling..." He said, looking at her with a sultry gaze.

"Well for starters Sombra, I want to know why we're here instead of enslaving Equestria to it's hooves, I want the ponies that fear us, bow before us!" Twilight demanded her evil husband, Sombra smirked at her as he gave a look of reassurance.

"My dear, time will come to that, for now we must rally the all powerful..." Sombra said as he levitated the Elements to Twilights bag, Twilight zipped the bag closed to keep the elements safe.

"As of now, I must visit with an old friend..." Sombra said about leaving the long underground catacombs, leaving Twilight to wait.

"And who would this "pony" be...you better not be cheating on me now, my king..." Twilight said, teasing his evil husband.

"Not this time my love...I would never replace you, for now we take matters into our own hooves, wait here..." Sombra said leaving the catacombs, Twilight was left to wait, but she has a weird feeling in her.

Sombra makes his way down the long hallway. His hooves echoed off the cold stone floor.

He illuminates his horn, making another passage appear, as he walks through. "It's about time you came." Came a familiar voice.

"I thought you wouldn't come to our reunion, Chrysalis..." Chrysalis was guarded by two heavily armoured Changelings, chains wrapped around them and their body buff and big.

"I also thought you wouldn't make it here, you know as they say, the early bird catches the worm...or rather eats it entirely..." Sombra laughs at his own statement, he summoned two Shadow figures behind him.

"I believe you called me here for a reason Sombra...and what would that be..." Chrysalis said, moving in between her guards, she now appears in front of Sombra, her head held high.

"Well you see, I am in need of assistance, from you of course and your lovely, Swiss cheese army......" Sombra's gaze reflected upon Chrysalis's eyes, he circled around Chrysalis, looking at the guards.

"Your army is of great use to me, and with you leading among it, I want you to be the backbone of my little "plan"..." He said with a harsh tone giving a smirk to Chrysalis.

"And what is this brilliant plan of yours anyway, Sombra." Asks Chrysalis.

"We haven't teamed up together in eons, since we last did something like this?” Sombra said, his tone nonchalant. "Besides I'm simply asking you a favor." He gives a sly smile to her.

"And what may that be?" She asks, slightly skeptical.

"Imagine Equestria under our control, with my "wife" and you the three of us will show Equestria that they are not safe from us..." His tone angry and nonchalant, he circled around Chrysalis and the Guards, still looking at them with interest.

"You will make a great left hoof mare for me, you with an army and my wife with a deadly thought..." He looked at Chrysalis, a deadly glare in his eyes, he walked towards her.

"I want Equestria to bow down to us, this is my plan, to rule over the weak!" He said, his eyes glowing.

Chrysalis held a sincere, but devious look on her face. "What's in it for me?" She asks.

"You can finally have your revenge on Starlight Glimmer." He said, giving her a sly grin.

Chrysalis thought for a moment, before responding. “Alright. What’s the plan?” she asked.

***

Twilight paces back and forth, her patience wearing thin. "Ugh! Where could he be? What's taking him so long!" Twilight mutters to herself.

Sombra walks in the study room, his eyes illuminated with power, he slammed the door shut, the cracks formed.

"You were waiting for me I see." Sombra said, chuckling at her. She nuzzles her brainwashed wife, giving her a deadly gaze.

"Of course! What took you so long anyways?" Asked Twilight.

"Oh some meeting with an old friend, nothing to be of concern here." Sombra said, levitating the bag filled with the elements of Harmony to him.

"I see you are curious, I know you want to know more, so ask away dear." He gave her wife a deadly smirk.

"What was this meeting about exactly?" Twilight asks, curiosity getting the best of her.

"Well, you and I are gonna rule the world you see...and without protection, we cannot achieve that, I know you want the power, revenge on those who hurt you and I know you want glory." Sombra said, going near Twilight's face, his look calm and dark.

"I just want protection, for our sake, so I called in a familiar face..." Sombra said, tying the knot of the bag where the Elements are kept.

Twilight thought for a moment. "You are correct, my King." She said she gave a kiss to Sombra. "But the next meeting you have, I'm coming with you." Twilight said.

"Of course you are, after all, I want them to see how lovely you are, how changed you have become." Sombra kisses her wife back, he smirks at her as he laid the bag down.

"Now, we must continue with our plans, we have much to do..." Twilight follows Sombra out of the room. And they both made their way back to the Crystal Mountains.

***

3 days later…

Twilight stretched her wings out exhausted from the 3 to 4 days of travel they did, meeting all of Sombra’s old friends had really put the word “friendship” to the test.

“After that long meeting for what felt like ever! I am so ready to be home and curl up with just you.” Twilight said, giving Sombra a sly smirk.

“After we get Stormy situated into bed right?” Sombra asked.

“.... of course. Just feels like forever since we have had any alone time.” Twilight said.

“Understandable. However, I hope Stormy doesn’t believe that we have abandoned her.” Mutters Sombra.

“Come on, my king she is much too smart to believe in that besides she has her foalsitter to keep her company.” Twilight said.

***

Back at the Crystal Mountains, Rosetta paces back and forth in the den.

“..... I can’t believe she vanished! How was I a fool to even consider playing a game with her!” Rosetta mutters to herself.

“The King and Queen will banish me for sure! Or worse!” Rosetta eyes shrunk to pin pricks.

“Stormy! We’re home!” Called Twilight from the caves entrance.

“Stormy?” Sombra questions.

“Rosetta? Where’s our daughter?” Twilight asked.

“Good question! Now let me ask one.” Rosetta said.

“Hypothetical speaking there's this queen… But she's not an alicorn… No! No, they aren’t kin to a royal bloodline... yeesh.” Rosetta explains.

Sombra looked at Rosetta amused. “Definitely not a queen or king. And, uh... uh... their daughter, um, say... vanished.” Rosetta gave the two a grim expression.

“Stormy is gone?” Twilight bellows.

“Where did she go?!” Sombra demands.

“I- I don’t know.” Rosetta said, stuttering.

Twilight walks past the bickering pair and looks out at the Crystal Empire, the sun casting dawn like rays that almost turned into night over the Empire.

“I think I have a pretty good idea.” She mutters, her teeth bared.

Chapter 21: Everything I Ever Wanted
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 21: Everything I Ever Wanted

Stormy made her way through the small town of the Crystal Empire, ponies silently eyeing her, but quickly moved out of her way. Some were even confused on how in the wide world of Equestria was there a sixth alicorn within Equestria.

Stormy eyed it’s glistening exterior, the brightest one being The Crystal Empire.

“This must be the Empire that mother and father were referring to.” Stormy thought.

Amongst the Empire, was a small crystallized garden and within that garden held a young pink coated princess with a granite mane and tail with a light blue streaks running through it. She looked to be about the age of a young teenager- around the age of thirteen or maybe sixteen- if Stormy had to assume.

She eyed the young princess watching from afar as she was picking crystal flowers from the garden. “Oh I’m sure Pound Cake would love these flowers! Mistmane’s work in the gardens is always so beautiful.” Flurry swoons twirling the sparkling bouquet of crystal flowers in her golden aura.

Flurry looks up from her swooning and notices Stormy. “Oh, Hello! Sorry I didn’t see you there! How may I-” Flurry paused and gazed at Stormy.

“Wait… are you an alicorn?!” Flurry Heart asked, her tone bewildered.

“That I am.” Stormy said, her tone sly making her way towards Flurry.

“But, I haven’t heard of another alicorn recently being born in moons. And I happen to be the first born alicorn in our generation.” Flurry explains.

“Well let’s just say that you have something that belongs to us.” Stormy said, she was now inches away from Flurry Heart, her horn charged.

Flurry backtracks backing against the Empire’s wall. “N- now hold on w-we can work something out.” Flurry’s voice trembled slightly.

“I don’t think that can be arranged, but I know one way it can be.” Stormy smirks and fires a blast at Flurry Heart, who quickly ducks with a scream.

She drops her crystal flowers from her aura and the sound of shattering crystal hits the ground. “Who do you think you are!” Flurry Heart demands, her tone tightest.

“The rightful owner of this beautiful Empire.” Stormy smirks, firing another blast.

Flurry stood her ground this time, throwing up a shield around herself.

Stormy snorts. “You think your pathetic shield will protect you? Just because you are first born all natural alicorn doesn’t make you all powerful.” Stormy said, striking at Flurry’s shield.

“Oh is that so?” Flurry cocks back, she then lets her shield dissolve and fires a blast at Stormy. The blast sent Stormy halfway across the crystallized field of flowers, making a clear path for Flurry to take charge.

However, just like her mother, Stormy wasn’t one to give up easily. She stood her ground, giving a pissed off look at Flurry. “You’ll pay for that!” She hissed, firing her horn.

“You know if we were at a fancy restaurant feel free to put it on my tab!” Flurry shot back, firing a blast at Stormy.

Stormy starts to shatter half of the crystal homes around them, the shattering sound of crystals ringing in both of their ears. “What do you think you're doing?!” Flurry hissed.

“After I get rid of this blindingly colorful town. I will start with you and whatever family you have left with complete and total annihilation!” Stormy said, cackling.

***

Cadence and Shining Armor enjoy a peaceful evening in the west wing of the castle- well as peaceful as it could be.

“.... okay, I’ve had about enough of this glass shattering sound. Flurry and Crystal can’t get along to save each other's lives. They have been fighting for the past hour and a half. What can they be fighting over this time?” Shining said, getting up from his sitting position.

“Based on how many years Crystal has been around Flurry Heart you think they would have learned to appreciate each other’s presence by now.” Cadence said.

“They are sixteen and thirteen this bickering back and forth has got to stop.” Shining said, stomping his hoof. “I’m going to go talk to them.”

Cadence puts a hoof to her husband’s chest. “Maybe they deserve a motherly tone to listen to. Besides, I know how to get through to them with a bit of girl talk.” Cadence said, giving a soft smile.

Shining cocks an eyebrow. “Let’s just say that it involved Queen Chrysalis on more than one occasions.” Cadence explains.

“.... and “girl talk” solved it?” Shining questions.

“.... no, no it did not.” Cadence said, her voice dead pan.

She then sighs. “Just let me go talk to them.”

Shining nods and lets his wife take the motherly lead on hopefully this time and for good let the two sister’s see from eye to eye.

***

Cadence makes her way down the hallway, the sound of shattering glass and blasts could only be heard from on the outside of the Empire.

“Great! Just great! Those two are in soooo much trouble destroying Mistmane’s Crystal Gardens when I get a hold of them!” Cadence mutters, stalking her way to the gardens.

She opens the balcony doors, eyeing the destroyed garden and exterior of other buildings. “What in Equestria is going on out here?!” Cadence asked her tone in disbelief at the destruction that surrounded her.

“Oh! Hi mom!” Flurry Heart said, her tone frantic and full of panic as she dodged another blast from Stormy.

“Flurry! Why does it look like Equestria War II happened here! What’s going on?” Cadence said, her tone demanding.

“I don’t know, but- Mom! Watch out!” Flurry shout. Cadence quickly throws her shield around herself.

“Well well well if it isn’t the Princess of Love, Princess Mia Amore Cadenza. Where’s your Prince? Every princess needs a prince, right?” Cocks Stormy.

“Who are you! And why are you attacking my daughter?!” Cadence demands.

Stormy decides to avoid her question. “Two rulers of this blindingly colorful town, and this is what you do with it?!” Stormy frowns. “You know if my family were to have ruled this Empire I believe things would go our way.”

“I asked you a question.” Cadence said, her teeth bared.

“I rather keep my identity under wraps. However Auntie Cadence is that any type of way to treat a family member?” Stormy asked, as she pouted her bottom lip.

“W- what?” Cadence asked, slightly speechless.

“You see while mother and father were away things got a little heated to say the least.” Stormy said, a slight smile.

“Cadence? What’s going on?” Shining asked, before looking between the commotion.

“Uncle Shiny!!!! It’s like a regular party now. But now the real party can begin.” Stormy seethed, charging her horn.

“Cadence what is she talking about?” Shining asked.

“You are of no family to us.” Cadence said, her teeth bared.

“Oh, but I am. And I’m going to take back what belongs to my family from you all! Time for your complete and total downfall!” Stormy shouts as her horn ignites dark magic.

***

Somewhere deep within the Everfree forest, was a cave on the center of the ground, spikes surrounding every corner of the crater that surrounds the cave in. An underground staircase was seen, two shadow figures were walking down, one red and one purple light illuminated the dimly lit spiral staircase.

"Ponies think they are safe from darkness that shrouds them, it's repulsive..." The torches were scorched with purple fire, revealing Sombra and Twilight, with a wicked smile on their faces. "Surely we can give them an incentive in case they do, drastic measures, right dear?" Sombra looks at his wife, a cold and Evil smile on his face.

Twilight thought for a moment. "If it comes to it then, that's what we will do." Twilight explains her tone nonchalant, but she flashed her husband a wicked smile.

"We destroy it, but of course, let's give them a little trial and error." He replied to her wife, giving her a smug grin. He ignited his horn burning the spikes surrounding the entrance to the cave and the two went in, Twilight illuminated her horn revealing the path way to the Tree of Harmony, it revealed a big cave chamber with the tree in the middle, covered in spiky vines.

He torched the spikes that surrounded the Tree of Harmony, and the vines that surrounded the place making the place bright. "I believe that this is where it's kept?" He broke the trees lock, revealing the gems inside, he took the element of magic and friendship with his magic and moved it from angle to angle.

"I believe this belongs to you, Miss Sparkle, would you mind if I keep it for a while..." He looked at Twilight with a dominant smile on his face.

"Who needs those Elements anyways. Why not just destroy it." Twilight sneers, her tone leaked with sarcasm.

"I like your thinking dear, but I don't want to spoil the fun yet, I want them to come to us...I want them to suffer as your daughter suffered before us..." He sneered at Twilight, putting the element of Magic and friendship onto a metal casing that has a scorched mark of Sombra's armour.

He looked at the tree for a moment gazing upon its power and glory to Equestria, he exhaled in a satisfied tone. "Soon Equestria, and all it's ponies will be shrouded in everlasting darkness!" He yelled as the fire inside the cave grew brighter, his eyes filled with anger and hatred.

"And nothing will stop us! Not even those pesky alicorns." Snears Twilight.

"Why of course dear, we are going to rule all over the nation of Equestria, not even those pests that oppose us, without the last element, they are defenseless against us!"

As he was done talking, he went up to Twilight, kissing her with passion. "Now, let's take care of business..." He looked at the cave as all of the vines fell to block the tree, but not all.

***

The mane 5 and the kids walked back to Twilight's Castle, followed by Shining and Cadence. "I can't believe that Twilight would turn into a monster..." Fluttershy said, her eyes filled with tears as she hugged her son tightly, Meadow Bliss nuzzled her mom, giving her a reassuring smile.

"Let's not give up now! There must be a way to revert the spell and suppress the magic in her!" Sunset said as they all ran to the castle.

They barged in, heading to the library, Starlight and Sunset were finding the book to suppress or revert dark magic back to its original state. "Which one is it, Starlight?" Sunset questioned her friend, frantic while looking for a book that suits their needs.

Starlight scanned the castle library. "Twilight has about over a million books here! It will take us forever to figure out which one is the correct one." She explains to her friends.

"There has to be something here." Mutters Cadence, who already grabbed two books, flipping through its pages.

Starlight and Sunset found the last book, with the invention of ancient Equestrian writing, one of Starswirl's books of magic study and novels, Sunset and Starlight smiled at each other as they both yelled "WE FOUND IT!" Everyone smiled as the two placed it on the friendship table.

Cadence opened the book, revealing dust mites flying towards them, they both coughed as they swayed the dust away, Sunset flipped the pages, revealing a specific page of dark magic.

"Starlight look what I found!" Sunset called out to Starlight, she rushed to her friend.

Starlight scans over the page, she smiles to herself. "This is it!" She beams.

"What does it say?" Asked Rainbow Dash.

"We need the elements of Harmony for this, if we want Twilight back and to defeat Sombra once and for all, we need the Elements of Harmony, does anypony know where it's located?” Starlight asked, but everyone shook their heads, except for one Dragon.

"I know where it is, it's in the deepest part of the Everfree forest! But it's too dangerous to go out at night!" Spike alerts them, his voice tells them it's forbidden to enter the everfree at night.

"I guess we can wait until morning to go there." Suggested Rarity.

"For now we should get some rest." Said Fluttershy.

"You can stay here if you would like." Offered Tempest.

"That would be lovely, but we can't take advantage of-" Luna said, but gets cut off.

"Please I assist." Tempest said.

"Alright, little ones, it's time for us to rest. Guards, keep the castle secure, we don't want Intruders to come in now!" Luna commanded the Royal Guards, they all saluted at the Princess of the night and they took positions around the castle.

Harmonia stops shortly, thinking to herself before turning around to face the others. "That's a great plan and all, but I can't just sit here and do nothing." She said, her expression stern.

The group remained silent, except for Shining. "Nothing? Well you will be taking notes on how to be a better ruler!" Shining explains.

"Okay, well I rule that I go after Sombra! It's the right thing to do." Harmonia said, placing a hoof on Shining chest. Her tone is rather determined.

"I don't think so! You are going to stay here! We can't risk putting you in danger, Harmony." Shining said, his tone strict.

"I'm not staying here quarantine in my own home." Harmonia huffs.

"Sweetie, it's for your own safety. We have guards who can handle the job." Cadence said.

"Flurry?" Harmonia looks at her cousin, hoping that she will agree with her at least just this once.

"Sorry, Harmony, but I'm with mom... we can't risk loosing another Princess. We already lost your mom. We can't loose you too." Flurry said.

Harmonia looked at them all, her eyes narrowed. She didn't say a word, but slams the door shut, the loud slam echoing the entire castle.

“We did the right thing.” Shining said, gazing at the door before turning back to the others and his wife.

"We better stay here and learn the location of the tree of Harmony, Spike knows where it is but we need guidelines!" Sunset explains.

“Starlight if you could teach us how to use it, we can be done in no time!" Rarity said her face filled with determination, she looked at everyone as they all nodded at her.

"Then let's do this..." Starlight said looking at Sunset, they both started studying the location and how to use it, it may take time for them to master.

***

The children shared a room. All of them snuggled into bed.

"Goodnight." Tempest said, she gently shuts the door.

Harmonia waited until her guard’s hoofsteps were silent. "Is anypony still awake?" She questions the darkness.

"Me!" Announces Confetti.

"Shh!" Hisses Ophelia.

"I overheard Miss. Shimmer, the Princesses' and Uncle Spike talking.... Something about a tree called The Tree of Harmony?" Harmonia explains.

"What's the Tree of Harmony?" Asks Honey Crisp.

"I'm not entirely sure...." Mutters Harmonia.

"I know what it is!" Confetti Pop beamed as she grabbed a flashlight and she turned it on, she shines her head only.

"Legend has it that the Tree of Harmony contains all of the elements of Harmony, the element of Laughter, the element of Honesty, Loyalty, Generosity, Kindness and the most important element of all!"

Harmonia cuts her off and she realises her true element, she looks at all of them. "I'm the element of Magic and Friendship...that's the element my Mom wants!" She looks at her friends, filled with determination, everyone looks at Harmonia, a plan forming in all of them.

“Are you sure she doesn't want all the Elements?” Confetti asked.

“Who knows why they are after or even what they want with the Elements in the first place.” Mutters Harmonia.

"So much for beauty sleep,” Ophelia sighs. “Alright dear, what's the plan..." Ophelia asks, getting out of her bed.

"I say that we go and find the elements!" Beams Harmonia.

"Are you crazy?" Cotton Berry asked, his expression slightly alarmed.

"At the dead of night!?" Meadow Bliss was shocked by her statement.

“You two are a bunch of scaredy cats….” mutters Confetti Pop.

"But it's dangerous outside, who knows what's in the Everfree Forest!" Prism told Harmonia, his tone was filled with fear.

“Make that three scardy cats.” Mutters Confetti.

"If it means coming back home with it and studying it's magic, I'm in!" Honey Crisp sides with her friend, Harmonia smiled at her.

Cotton Berry and Confetti Pop smiled at each other and they both beamed. "Count us in!"

“But you just said you weren't in a second ago.” Confetti said, looking at her brother.

“Well that was before it became an epic adventure.” Cotton Berry said, Confetti rolled her eyes.

"Welp, count me in too I guess." Meadow Bliss casually said, siding with Harmonia.

Illusion comes in, overhearing the conversation "You need a real Colt to guide and protect, I'll go." He casually said, looking at Prism.

Prism's eyes widened "Hey! I'm coming too!" He sneered at Illusion.

Prism eyes narrowed at Illusion. "Besides, what's Mr. Perfect doing here, anyways?" He asks Harmonia, obviously annoyed by his appearance.

"His family is actually staying with us for the time being. To make a long story short, it's a family issue." She explains to Prism.

"Aw come on now we got a rich Colt on our side!" Prism sighs, his face now down in the dumps, Illusion comes into the room.

"Well you need more than one Colt to not get you killed out there would we now Prism Dash?" Illusion looked at Prism with a smug look on his face, a playful tongue came out of Illusion's mouth and he giggled at him.

"Now that's...touché..." Prism said, following them to the window.

Illusion opens the window doors, and he lowers a blanket that's tied so they can climb down. "After you m'lady." Illusion gestures, Harmonia giggles at him as she goes down first, all of them followed leaving Prism the last one.

"I swear this is gonna be the worst night ever..." He goes down as well.

***

They make their way to the head of the forest. "Have any of you been here before?" Harmonia asks.

"Heavens no." Mutters Ophelia.

"I have and it's really not that spooky at night." Beams Confetti Pop.

"Still..... I suggest we keep our horns lit, just in case. These woods can be impossible to see at night." Illusion explains.

"Sure mister know-a lot, you don't need magic to go in there, all you need is fire!" Prism grabs a rock and a stick, he tries to ignite a spark on the fire but to no avail.

Cotton Berry replied "Stop trying to show off Prism nothing's working so far." He said slightly annoyed, as he watched Prism ignite the fire.

Harmonia went to Prism, grabbing his shoulder slowly, Prism blushed so hard he can't even turn to her. "I think that's enough Prism." She said, softly at Prism, who was blushing a little.

"A-alright..." Prism said, dropping the rock and stick, he follows the others to the forest.

"It's awfully dark here!" Ophelia says out loud as Harmonia, Cotton Berry, herself and Illusion light up their horns. Both Harmonia and Illusion stayed side by side, Harmonia was a bit scared but Illusion stood beside her, Harmonia blushed madly as Illusion did the same.

"That Colt is stealing my mare!" Prism thinks to himself, angry and frustrated at the rich Colt infront of him.

"Yeah, rich Colt knows the way..." He mutters to himself, watching the two at the same time, Prism was at his boiling point.

Illusion happens to over hear Prism's snarky statement. “You guys go on ahead, Prism and I will catch up with you in a bit.” Illusion said.

The girls, Meadow Bliss and Cotton Berry look at the two in confusion.

“I just need to have a talk with my friend.” He said, giving a glare at Prism.

They shrugged and went ahead leaving Prism and Illusion alone.

“I don't see what your problem is.” Illusion said.

Prism scoffs. “My problem?! I don't have a problem.”

Illusion smirks. “Seems like somepony is jealous of Harmonia and I.”

Prim gazes narrows at the young stallion. Who gave a small laugh. “Don’t worry we're just friends.” he said, his tone nonchalant.

“Just friends?!” Prism scoffs.

***

The two finally caught up to the group. Illusion went ahead catching up with Harmonia. Prism Dash hangs back with Meadow Bliss, Honey Crisp and Opheliah. Meadow Bliss noticed the young pegasus aggravated expression and his narrowed scowling eyes towards Illusion and Harmonia. "Are you jealous of Illusion and Harmonia!?" His asks, as a grin cascades onto his face.

"N-no..." Prism said, his tone slightly baffled.

"You are redder than the apples on my Mama's farm during the summer time, Prism." Honey Crisp explains.

"You stop talking or you're gonna get it!" Prism threats, but gave up quickly due to the fact that he sees Harmonia and Illusion together.

"Hey I'm just kidding Sugarcube, nothing to be mad about now." Honey Crisp explains, nudging him slightly, Prism smiles a little. "I know, I'm sorry it's just that...I'll tell you once this is over ok?" Prism questions Honey Crisp, Honey Crisp nods a little smiling at Prism. Prism nods and continues trotting to the center of the everfree.

Illusion stopped, blocking Harmonia towards the ledge of the cave in. "We're here..." Illusion said, as everyone stopped trotting and looked at the deep rabbit hole.

"Does anyone know how to get down there?" Questions Ophelia.

Confetti Pop falls down the long ascending staircase. "We take the stairs silly." She said, giggling.

The others looked at each other and shrugged, following after Confetti.

Harmonia let's Illusion go first, Illusion nods and he goes behind the group, the group goes ahead of Illusion as they descend down the stairs.

Harmonia went to Prism, who was trotting to them slowly "What's wrong Prism?" Harmonia asks, lifting his chin up slowly.

"It's nothing Harmonia, I'm just checking for signs of danger, come on let's go!" He said, as he blushed but not letting Harmonia see. Harmonia smiled a little as she followed him down the stairs.

***

"This is it! The Tree of Harmony." Harmonia beams.

Ophelia looks at the environment, the vines burnt and crisped, she didn't like the vibe she feels down her fur.

"I'm, I don't like the feeling here..." Meadow Bliss said, looking at the burnt vines.

"Oh what's this!" Confetti Pop looks at the small metal casing, that has the indentations of Sombra's armour on it.

Her eyes widened, as he looked at everyone else. "GUYS!" She screamed as a black shadow whipped across her, grabbing the box from her hoofs.

They quickly turned around and their eyes widened.

"I believe you're looking for the Elements of Harmony..." A familiar voice startled everyone, it was Sombra who was standing in front of Harmonia. "I also believe that this is what you need..." Harmonia's eyes widened as the first piece of the elements was taken, Harmonia's eyes narrowed at him. "Don't be mad at me little filly, you don't want to trigger your mother now do we?"

Sombra turns around, revealing Twilight who was grinning at her daughter, the elements were wrapped by a vine made out of spikes and thorns.

Prism and Illusion huffed as they went after Sombra. "Self righteous fools..." He said as he whipped the two across the chamber, they landed with a hard thud on the ground. Harmonia's eyes widened.

Twilight made her way to her daughter, a smug smile on her face "Come on baby, it's time to go to sleep..." Twilight blasted a spell that made everyone go out, all of them laying on the ground snoozing. Harmonia tried to resist, looking at her mother. "Mo-mother… p-please..." She said, a tear fell from her eye.

Harmonia finally lays down, unconscious and sleeping, Twilight sees a tear dripping down from her eye. Sombra looks at her, a nonchalant expression on his face.

"Is something wrong dear..." He questions the Alicorn beside her.

"No..not at all!" Twilight grinned as she giggled a little. She looked at Sombra giving him the go signal that the two will do next.

"It's time...come dear we have much to do..." He said, as the two left the cave, trapping them inside with the vines.

***

Tempest walked around the halls of the castle, Royal guards patrolling around as well, Tempest and Shining were walking around, their horns ignited looking around in the dark.

"How are the kids?" Shining questions to the Royal guard, the Royal guard replied "All of them are accounted for!" Tempest nods, still patrolling with Shining.

"So I see your family stallion, you are very lucky marrying a princess." Tempest said, making conversation with Shining.

"Yeah, hard duty being a Royal Guard, but being a dad is harder." Shining said chuckling to himself a little.

"You must really love your daughters, huh?" Tempest asked, giving him a small smile.

"I'd do anything for my nation, and my family." He looks at Tempest, a smile on his face.

The Royal Guard came rushing to Shining Armour, a frantic look on his face. "Sir, the kids are missing, they escaped through the window!" Shining's eyes widened, his breath raggedy.

"Call in the guards! Tell them to rally outside! Tempest, get the mane 5!" He ordered Tempest, as he ran out the main hall with the guards outside in line formation.

Tempest gathers the Mane 5, startling them out of their sleep. A loud slam could be heard from inside the castle, which startled Trixie awake.

Trixie was startled, she snorted as she woke up, looking everywhere but her night folds were blocking her eyesight, she looked around furiously until Starlight removed her night folds. "Hey take it easy, it's me! Starlight!" Trixie calmed down a little.

"Starlight! Don’t scare me like that! I was trying to get a good night's sleep!" Trixie snapped at her friend for scaring her like that, but she calmed down little by little.

"What is it this time?" Trixie asked Starlight what was happening outside.

"Your son is missing..." Starlight said, her voice frantic and stressed.

“Starlight, that’s not a time- Wait…. What did you just say?” Trixie said, rubbing sleep from her eyes.

“Your son is missing.” Starlight repeated once again. Trixie’s eyes widened from those words, she pushed starlight away and went to the front door, screaming her son's name.

"ILLUSION! WHERE ARE YOU BABY!" Trixie yelled as she went out the door, looking everywhere.

"If I had to guess, he must have escaped with the others." Starlight explains.

"Well where could they have gone?" Worries Trixie.

Trixie looks at Starlight, tears streaming down her eyes, she runs to Starlight as Starlight hugged her tightly. "Trixie, it's gonna be ok! They must've gone somewhere nearby and we can find them!" She pleads to Trixie.

"Are you sure..." Trixie looks at her, tears still streaming down her face. Starlight nods, as she looks at the mane 5, everyone one of them is worried, crying and frantic, but Starlight held her hopes up and spoke up.

"Guys, if we don't get ourselves together, we can never find them in time! Listen to me, they can't go anywhere far!" Starlight reassured everyone, Trixie stopped crying, wiping her tears a little.

Applejack spoke up as well, reassuring the others "She's right! We can't just sit here and cry and stress ourselves out, we act now and fast!" She looks at Shining, asking them where they were headed.

"Where are they headed Sugarcube?" Apple Jack asks Shining Armour for more details.

Shining looks at them. "I honestly have no clue where they could have gone. I mean who plans on sneaking out in the middle of night?" He questions.

Starlight looks at Shining, with the most stricken look on her face, her eyes widened at one thought that swept through her mind.

"Harmonia!" She yelled, she looked around for any traces of her niece.

"You mean Harmonia planned it?" Tempest said, with a confused look on her face, she looked around for any traces of them around.

"Who else would disobey house rules Tempest..." Starlight said with a blunt tone, she kept on looking around for clues or traces of Harmonia.

Apple Jack came across a path way to the forest, she looked down and saw hoofprints, multiple hoofprints traced together. "Sugarcube, I think I know where they went..." She gulps as she sees multiple hoofprints leading into a forest.

"But that's where the Elements of Harmony are located!" Spike said, with a frantic tone, he followed the traces leading onto a cliffside and a hill nearing Fluttershy's house.

"So much for hospitality..." Rarity whined, but her worries got the best of her, she followed Spike.

***

"I can't believe the kids would go out and do something like this." Trixie said.

"Well that is Harmonia for you." Starlight mutters.

"I mean how many times have we told them to never go in the Everfree Forest alone at night?" Trixie rambles on.

"About a few years, clearly children these days just don't know when to quit snooping around." She states bluntly towards Trixie, Starlight goes to AppleJack, looking at the direction of the hoofprints that are headed to the forest.

"Well let's hope they haven't gone that far yet, why are they headed there anyway?" Cadence questions Starlight, a frantic look on the Cadence's face.

Rainbow Dash looks over them looking at the map that the kids had left behind. "Apparently they were planning on going to the Tree of Harmony." She said, squinting her eyes at the map.

"Oh for the love of...I don't even want to say it!" Starlight snapped, she started to calm herself down a little, breathing in and out heavily.

"That's right, just let it out." Fluttershy pats the back of Starlight, slowly calming the enraged mare.

"Do you need a bag Star!?" Pinkie Pie appeared beside Fluttershy, holding a paper bag, Starlight shook her head, trying to calm down.

"Well if it's all the same to you I'm going, who's with me?" AppleJack questions everyone, with a determined look on her face.

"Well you know I am, darling." Rarity said.

"Count us in." Shining said.

"Us too!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Eh you just might as well say we're all in AJ." Pinkie Pie said.

Applejack nods and the group treads forward.

***

The kids awakened from their painful slumber, their heads still throbbing and pounding from the spell Twilight blasted, Harmonia looks around looking for her friends.

"Honey, Prism...anypony there?" Harmonia called out as she stood up slowly, dusting off the pebbles from her shoulder, she walked slowly towards the exit of the cave, but to be blocked by vines.

"Is anypony there!? Somebody answer me!" She called out again, feeling scared and isolated from her friends, Ophelia replied. "I'm here darling...where are you, it's dark in here..." She lit her horn, as she navigated her way in the darkness.

"Why is it so dark here?!" shouts Prism, trying to navigate through the darkness.

Confetti Pop looked around scared of what lurks in the dark, Cotton Berry lit his horn to realize that he bumped into a vine and Confetti Pop who was covered in them. They both screamed, letting everyone know their location.

"Well that's the two..." Meadow Bliss sighed as he walked towards the source of the sound, Harmonia ignited her horn letting everyone know her location.

"Thank Heavens your alright Harmonia!" Ophelia hugged Harmonia, worried her best friend, Honey Crisp spoke up, smirking.

"Well glad to see you still on four paws." She said, nudging Harmonia, Harmonia giggled.

"Now that we are all together again, how do we get out of here? Our entrance out of this cave is blocked." Illusion explains.

"Does anypony happen to remember what exactly happened?" Questions Cotton.

Everyone tried to recall the events that happened, but none came to them.

"I.... I don't remember...." Mutters Harmonia.

"I reckon we are here in a bad way..." Honey Crisp looks around, seeing vines that are still crawling to the entrance of the cave, blocking their path.

"This feels like detention again..." Confetti Pop brings up the topic, everyone giggled.

"Well apparently a bigger detention if you ask me..." Prism said, amazed yet scared of the sight in front of him, he saw a black figure twitching, whispering words.

"Umm.... Y-you guys what's that?!" Illusion said.

Everypony turned their heads and their eyes widened.

"Where's our Mom's when you need them?" Honey Crisp whales.

The shadow figure looked at them snarling as it neared them, the figure spoke in a soft tone "You should've not come here..."

A recognizable evil tone was heard from the shadow, as it's eyes glowed red from anger.

Everyone was backing up slowly to the entrance, they bumped on to the vines blocking their way out, everypony tried to pull the vines out.

"Keep pulling, we need to get out of here!" Prism said, pulling as hard as he can to open up a path way out of the cave.

"Easy for you to say, we're not as strong as you!" Ophelia replied, clawing the vines to try and get away from the monster.

"Uh guys, it's getting closer...." Warns Confetti Pop.

"Can't you see we are trying!" Said Harmonia, her voice laced with fear.

"Everypony, pull!" Prism yelled, pulling the vines as hard as they could, the vines started ripping up slowly, but that didn't stop the monster headed for them, a beam of light was shown when Honey Crisp ripped open a portion, hitting the monster with the sun's beam.

"Hey, Honey keep doing that again!" Prism said, going to Honey Crisp and helping her rip the portion off, the Monster repelled a little.

Illusion looks at Harmonia. "You can do spells, right." He asks.

"Y.. yeah, but I don't see how a silly spell will help us at a moment like this." Harmonia said.

"No.... No spell, just shoot a beam of light at it! Maybe it will vanish. Want to help me?" Illusion asks, giving her a half grin.

Harmonia nods.

The monster roared at them, as it ran towards them with brute Force and great speed, the eyes were glowing blood red. "Meet your fate, here and now…” He said snarling at the kids, Harmonia and Illusion blasted beams of light at the monster, repelling it a little from them.

"Self righteous fools..." The monster said covering itself, the shriek from it was intense and painful.

"Whatever you are doing, keep doing what you're doing, give us some time!" Prism yelled, helping Honey Crisp rip a portion for them to escape.

Illusion and Harmonia both nod. They kept blasting light at the creature.

"You know you're pretty good at this." Illusion said.

"This is not a time to flirt." Harmonia said, blasting another beam of light at it.

"But you are very stunning dear, your aim is precise!" Illusion said, repelling the monster as it neared them again.

Meadow Bliss and the twins pushed the other section of the vines that were nearly removed. "You better help us here!" Meadow Bliss yelled at the two ripping the other vines.

The five started bashing down the weak section of the vine, making a path out of here. "Everypony, PUSH!" Prism yelled, as they bashed down the vines, revealing sun rays coming in the cave.

The monster looked at the sun and to his body, his body was fading away little by little.

Harmonia blushed a little, but then quickly took notice at the shadow's slowly diminished body.

"Look! I think if we do just a few more blasts it will be gone for good!" Harmonia said.

She takes another aim at the shadow, it's body half dissolving.

"You can never stop, what's headed for you...little ones..." The shadow smeared, looking at them with hatred filled in its eyes.

"You should do the honors..." Illusion said, looking at the monster's eyes.

"Excuse me, but we are like preteens." Confetti Pop sass.

"Now is not a time for jokes, darling." Ophelia mutters.

"One day, the heart of Equestria will burn in everlasting darkness, and I know you'll see it in your mother, Harmonia Nyx Sparkle..." The shadow grinned at Harmonia, giggling a little as it's face was fading, he started burning a little as he looked into her eyes.

It vanished into thin air.

The group walks over to Harmonia and Illusion.

"What does it mean by that?" Meadow Bliss questions.

Harmonia shook her head. "I'm not entirely sure, but whatever it means, I'm pretty sure this isn't the last we see of them." She said, looking at where the shadow once stood.

Sounds of hooves beating against the galloping were heard, a sound of frantic parents were nearby the cave, calling out for their daughters and son's.

"Meadow Bliss! Where are you?" Fluttershy can be heard, crying while running down the spiral steps of the cave, the mane 5 and the others followed Fluttershy down below.

"I'm right here mom!" Meadow Bliss shouted.

"What do you guys think you are doing out here?!" Tempest questioning, mostly looking at Harmonia.

The parents hugged their sons and daughters, Harmonia was now confronted by Tempest and Starlight, their tone worried yet angry.

"You should not have ran off like that! What made you go out in the middle of the night Harmonia?” Starlight hugged her niece, her tone was filled with worry.

Tempest eyes narrowed at Harmonia, listening for an answer.

Harmonia looks slightly worried. She didn't know what to say exactly.

"We are waiting for an answer." Tempest said, her tone unamused and blunt.

"Well, you see I...I..." She looks at Tempest, her tone was filled with fear and worry.

"I think what she's trying to say is..." Illusion looks at Harmonia, his smile reassuring.

"It was my idea, Ms. Tempest for bringing all of us out here." Illusion took the blame for her, his tone calm and soft.

Starlight’s eyes widened, when she looked at Prism, anger started rising in her slowly.
"And you go out there behind your mother's back!?" Trixie walked up to Illusion, her tone frantic and worried.

Illusions eyes widen. "I was only trying to help them, mother." Illusion explains.

"You could've got killed out here!" Trixie hugged him tightly, Illusion hugged her mother calming her down little by little.

"You should be ashamed of yourself, you put a lot of lives out here just for your schemes!" Tempest said, as she snapped in front of Harmonia and Illusion.

"Aunt Tempest it's not his fault! It was me, I asked them if they wanted to go to the Tree of Harmony..." Harmonia finally spoke up, Starlight moved back slowly.

"Harmonia, you are in big trouble, miss..." Starlight scolded Harmonia.

"Don't think y'all four are off the hook either." Said Applejack. Looking at the remaining group.

"She's right." Rarity said.

Rainbow Dash, walks up and hugs her son, before slapping him upside the head. "Ow! What was that for?!" Prism wails.

"That was for doing something stupid." Rainbow Dash said. She then embraced her son in a loving hug.

"You two are so in trouble! Come here my little cupcakes!" Pinkie pie hugged her son and daughter, she sobbed and buried her face in her little ones fur.

"Ophelia dear when we get home you and I are gonna have a very long discussion..." Ophelia looked at her mother with her eyes rolled, Rarity and Ophelia went ahead.

The Mane 5 looked at the Tree of Harmony, they noticed something was off. "Wait, you guys..." Rainbow Dash calls after the girls.

"What is it Dash?" Asked Applejack.

"Where is the Element of Magic?" She asks.

"It's right there Dashie." Pinkie said, pointing to the spot, but when she looked, her ears folded back. "Oh..."

Starlight looked at the empty slots of the Tree of Harmony, her eyes widened. "Something wrong, where are the elements of Harmony!? That was the key to defeating Sombra!"

“Actually ... where's the tree in general?!” Applejack asked.

Rarity ran up looking at the destroyed tree, she fainted beside Starlight but Starlight grabbed her as quickly as she could.

"Now we're never gonna beat him..." Rarity whined, Rainbow Dash looked at the empty slots, she wasn't surprised.

"Was Sombra here when you guys entered? And who was Sombra with?" Tempest asked them, her tone still turning soft.

The kids tried to remember, but their thoughts were fuzzy. "I.... I don't remember." Harmonia said, trying her best to put the pieces of her memories from what she could remember back together, but she couldn't recall a single thought.

"Twilight must be with Sombra, but they were here last night..." Starlight looked at Tempest, unsure of what's coming next.

Tempest looked at the mark with ashes and shadow marks near Harmonia, she inspected it. "Did you encounter anyone besides Sombra..." She looked at Harmonia, questioning her.

Harmonia eyebrows furrowed together trying her best to think.

"The memory is fuzzy..... It's like whoever didn't want us to know that they were with him." Harmonia said.

"Ooo, I remember! It was Aunt Twilight." Confetti Pop said.

"How would you assume it's my mom?" Questions Harmonia, slightly confused.

"Duh! Because she's evil." Said Confetti Pop.

Harmonia thought for a moment, remembering really hard, her eyes widened as she realized it was Sombra and Twilight, who knocked them out with a spell.

"It was my mom, she's the one who knocked us out...and Sombra got the elements of Harmony!" Harmonia told Tempest, Tempest nodded as she stood up from her inspection. "Any Idea where they went from here?" Tempest asked Confetti Pop and Harmonia.

"Well I remember them heading out of this cave, then...they trapped us in here...and a black shadow pony just appeared..." Prism said, scratching his aching head.

"Great! So Equestria is doomed!" Said Trixie, her tone worried. "Wait... When did Twilight turn evil? I thought she was some goodie-two-shoes princess?" Trixie said, slightly confused.

Harmonia gave Trixie a deadly glare, Starlight stopped Harmonia before she could even walk towards her. "That's enough sweetie, we'll find your mother..." She said to Harmonia, her tone reassuring.

"Well technically she's not since Sombra did something to her!" Cotton Berry beamed, smiling after his sentence.

"Now is not the time to be proud of our statements dear..." Ophelia said, making her way to Harmonia, she stood beside her.

Tempest looked at the burnt marks and the shadow marks, her eyes widened "Did you fight somepony here?"

"Well we fought a big scary shadowy monster." Honey Crisp explains.

"Sombra's anger makes more of "these" creatures we see, and I think this is what made Twilight, not herself anymore." Sunset said, looking at the book for more details.

"If that's the case, we better head back before more come for us!" Spike said, opening a path way back.

"Great idea, let’s head home and see what we're up against." Starlight said, rubbing Harmonia's mane.

***

“I can’t believe she escaped to the Crystal Empire after I instinctively told her not too.” Twilight growls stalking her way towards the Empire with Sombra in tow.

“My Queen, she does have your curiosity genetics.” Sombra said, lightly chuckling.

“And she has your rebellious attitude.” Twilight shot back.

Sombra gave a soft growl at Twilight.

“Oh hush you know enjoy our banter.” Twilight winks, as she ignites her horn lighting a way for the two to see for night as already befallen on the Empire.

They come across a frozen lake. “Why did she have to venture out here in the dead of winter?!” Twilight grumbled.

Sombra, who was gliding gracefully on thin ice, smirks at his wife. “What’s the matter my Queen? Don’t know how to have fun?” He questions.

“More like I don’t know how to skate.” Twilight states, eyeing the solid layer of eyes.

“You know the hunt for our daughter can be put on pause. For now you are going to have some romantic alone time with your King.” Sombra said.

“My King-” Twilight said.

“And that’s an order.” Sombra said.

“Now come I won’t bite.” He said, giving Twilight a seductive smirk.

Twilight rolls her eyes as she takes Sombra’s hoof. Her hooves were starting to become like two left hooves, she collided into Sombra.

“Don’t worry I’ve got you.” He said, holding onto her.

The pair glides gracefully, on the ice, the soft winds blowing in both of their manes.

“You know I normally don’t tell other ponies this, but you look breathtaking under the moonlight.” Sombra said.

“Are you trying to make tonight passionate? Because as you can see we’re not in our rooms.” Twilight states.

“Contrary, but it looks like we will be soon.” Sombra said, eyeing smoke from afar.

Twilight looks slightly confused for a moment. “What are you-” She asked, she turned her attention to the smoke and where it was coming from.

The ice romancing scenery lasted for about twenty minutes.

“I think this is enough romanizing for the night. We need to focus back on the task at hoof.” Twilight said, her tone demanding.

“Oh my dear the night has just begun.” Sombra said, his tone low.

The pair get off the ice and focus back on their task.

***

The Empire, the city of smoke, rubble, burning hair and flesh.

The city looked like it has been to hell and back again more than twice. The once beautiful crystallized building was now shattered glasses, scorched and grazed with laser marks. Bits were slowly chipping off from some of the buildings and homes.

This was not the Crystal Empire, this looked like the work of Sombra himself, however he was nowhere to be found nor seen. Instead it was the work of a small alicorn with powerful magic that could wipe out an entire nation with one zap- too overpowered? Well let’s just say when you get what you want, you tend to go the extra mile to get it no matter who’s in your way or who you hope to destroy. Rather it be The Empire itself or a family, you would stop at nothing to reach the top.

Stormy stood there, breathing heavily in a creator that was done by the work of two alicorns. She looks down at Flurry Heart, the Princess all scratched up physically and mentally drained of her magic. She tried to stand up, but her vision was blurry, from what she could see her parents were unconscious as well and covered in rubble.

“Mom…!” Flurry cried out, but her voice was very weak. She couldn’t dare look at Stormy instead when she turned to meet the alicorn she was met with another pair of familiar hooves in silver hoofwear.

Flurry gasped. “King Sombra.” She struggled against her will as he pinned down by her wings.

Sombra looks down on smuggling at Flurry Heart, watching as she struggled to be set free. “Well well well who do we have here?” He said, as he puts a hoof to Flurry’s face.

He examines her facial features. She looked almost like an exact replica of her mother, Cadence- but she was far more beautiful. “If it isn’t Princess Flurry Heart.” Sombra said, showing his fangs at her.

Twilight eyes the destruction before her and watched Sombra for a moment before making her way towards Stormy.

Stormy noticed that her strides and walk was gracefully and full of confidence.

"Well, well, well, our little girl's all grown up..." Twilight soothes, however her tone was vial and menacing.

Stormy looks at her mother, half nervous and half triumphant, Stormy looks at Flurry who's still struggling, reaching out for her parents crying.

Stormy kinda looked soft at this point, but she kept her cool, Twilight dejected the emotion by saying.

"You aren't soft for a small alicorn now are you?” She asked.

"Not at all, I just feel victorious.." Stormy said, her tone shakey, still tired from the fight.

"My dear, feel proud for our daughter, she has done enough damage to this little empire..." Sombra said as he levitates Flurry, who's still sobbing while looking at her parents.

"Congratulations dearest Stormy, you have done what we couldn't, well we could have if it weren't for your-" Twilight was cut off, Sombra looked ticked.

"If it weren't for me and my plans? Well she did it anyway did she? It calls for a celebration, as for you and your parents..." Sombra looked at Flurry, who is very tired, still trying to struggle.

***

A few hours later, Cadence wakes up in a cell, surrounded by moss infested cobblestone, she tries to clear her vision and ignite her horn, as she ignited her horn she see's bars in front of her, on the other side of the dimly lit hallway she sees Flurry and Shining, chained to the wall, Cadence shouts:

"Shining! Flurry!" Tears streaming down her face, the iron bars were radiating with black magic, so Cadence rammed the iron bars, in return Cadence gets electrocuted and blasted to the wall, she looks up in pain, seeing Sombra looking at her from the other side.

"You are certainly strong, for a weak imbecile, my daughter did all the work that I couldn't finish..."
Sombra said, going through the iron bars, he turns into his pony form, Cadence pressed herself against the wall, fear getting the best of her.

"And your cowardice actions couldn't do it before!? What kind of Stallion are you? Huh!" Cadence shouted, her teeth bared and her stare menacing.

"The kind of Stallion who gets things done by the book..." Sombra said, his voice commanding and stern as he summoned shadow tendrils and the tendrils wrapped itself around Cadence, slowly choking her.

"I am more than capable of ending it, but I will make you suffer slowly..." He said, looking at Cadence in the eyes.

She started sobbing, looking at Flurry and Shining, being grabbed by the tendrils as well, the three prisoners were being brought down by Sombra, as the two unconscious ones were wrapped completely, while Cadence stopped struggling sobbing quietly, they entered the atrium, a big open area of the castle they were in, the three were thrown to the middle, being looked down upon by Twilight and Stormy, Sombra laughed as he lit the entire Atrium, seeing a big crystal on top of them, giving out the brightest of light.

“Our plan is all starting to come together perfectly father.” Stormy said.

“You have no idea how long I have waited to reclaim my throne. And it’s all thanks to you, my dearest.” Sombra said.

***

“Hello dear.” Sombra said, his tone relaxed while he was sitting on the Empire’s throne.

“Hel-lo...“ Crystal said, but stopped short as soon as she realized who she was speaking to.

“You’re not my father.” Crystal said, her tone going defensive.

Sombra gave her a sly smirk.

“What did you do to my family?! Who do you think you are?” Crystal shouts.

“It’s a pity how uneducated you are about his origins my dear.” Twilight said, from behind.

Crystal face paled a bit. “A-Aunt Twilight....” She said, her voice slightly trembling.

“My father is the rightful ruler of this Empire not you!” Taunts another voice.

Crystal looks at the third person who said that. “Are you an?”

“Yes... an alicorn we’ve been over this a million times!” Stormy groans.

“But if I were you I would find my family before it’s too late.” Stormy said, a sly smirk appeared on her lips.

“What did you do to them?” Crystal asked, herr teeth bared.

“Oh look the ice queen actually does have a heart.” Twilight said, her tone leaking sarcasm.

Crystal rolled her eyes about to reply with a smart remark, but refrained from doing so.

“I don’t have time to sit here and argue I have to find my family.” Crystal thought.

Stormy was about to take after her, but Sombra put her daughter at ease.

“Relax, she’s no threat besides she’s just a normal unicorn. The magic that is bonded on those cell walls are consumed with dark magic there is no way she will break it. So let her go and find her precious family. She's not even a threat.” Sombra said.

***

Several hours later, Crystal has been roaming around the Crystal empire. She sighted rubble nearby, and the faint smell of smoke, she ran to check it out, she gasped in shock as she saw half of the Town situated in the crystal empire was destroyed, with laser grazed marks and craters, paramedic ponies helping the injured royal Guards, Tempest was on the scene, investigating the incident and beside her were Royal Guards.

"What happened here..." Crystal said to herself, her voice shaky, she looked around, the destruction was near the castle, she looked around, this time she was frantic.

"I gotta find them!" Crystal said to herself, as she ran from the scene, a lot of ponies were scared, looking at the burnt buildings around them, more paramedic ponies entered the scene, helping the injured.

As Crystal was swimming through the crowd, she bumped into a blue unicorn, it was Trixie who was also shocked by the entire thing.

"Crystal!?" Trixie said in shock, as she hugs Crystal tightly, she rubbed her mane.

"Thanks Celestia you're alright!” She said, as she looked around, still hugging Crystal.

"Yeah, yeah worrying aside, have you seen my family!?" Crystal said, looking around for signs of Flurry, Shining or Cadence

"No, not in the slightest..." Trixie's tone sounded disgusted and sarcastic, she shook her head and looked at Crystal, smirking awkwardly.

"Yeah, right... Anyways, can you help me find them? Please, they might be in danger right now!" Crystal pleaded, Trixie was unsure of what to do, she still had to go back to her own "duties" as a magician, she thought long and hard.

"Alright, where was the last time you saw them?" Trixie asked, as she looks around for Crystal's parents

"About that... King Sombra visited me in the throne room earlier, and..." She said, slightly nervous of Trixie's reaction.

"KING SOMBRA!?" she yelled, and everypony looked at Trixie, Trixie gave an awkward laugh and ran with Crystal to a nearby alley, then Trixie continued.

"King Sombra, was in your home!?" Trixie asked, her tone laced with nervousness.

"No… he was in the kitchen helping himself to some food… Yes he was in my home! And they did something to them! That's why I need your help! We need to talk to Starlight!" Crystal said, eager to leave the alley way, but Trixie stopped her.

"We need to talk to Tempest first, I don't know where Starlight is at this time, but maybe Tempest knows! Come on, let's go!" Trixie explains.

Trixie and Crystal exited the alley way in pursuit of Tempest in the "battlefield" area.

The two walked out onto the scene, it being a wreckage of a sight.

“Tempest!” Crystal called out.

Tempest turned her attention from the sight and her eyes widened at Crystal and Trixie.

“Crystal? Trixie? What are you two doing out here?” Tempest asked.

“I’m looking for my family. Have you seen them?” Crystal asked.

“I’m sorry not a trace of either rulers or the Princess, I mean besides you.” Tempest said.

Crystal ears down folded. “They have to be here. Do you think you can help? Or maybe you’ve seen Starlight.”

“I’m sorry, your highness, but I can’t leave these injured guards unattended. As for Starlight she’s back at your Aunt Twilight’s Castle.” Tempest explains.

“But she’s attending to Harmonia’s needs at the moment.” Trixie said.

“But what about my needs? What about my family?” Crystal asked.

“.... Harmonia is emotionally unstable at the moment. I’m sorry, your highness.” Tempest said, before turning her attention to the scene before her.

Crystal huffs. “Trixie, can you help Crystal find her family? I’m sure they’re somewhere in the Empire.” Tempest explains.

“Of course I will. Come on Crystal, I'll help you.” Trixie said, offering her assistance to the young Princess.

***

The duo slipped into a back alleyway before entering the Empire. “There is a secret passageway that Flurry used to always hide when she wanted to avoid doing her royal duties, also we have many passageways here at the Empire. Unlike Canterlot these are more well-hidden to the naked eye.” Crystal explains.

“What’s under here exactly?” Trixie wonders.

“Besides our secret tunnels we built as fillies, dungeons and rats then nothing much.” Crystal said, being to go in.

“R-rats?!” Trixie shreaks.

“Ugh! Come on.” Crystal mumbles.

***

The dripping and leaking of an old pipe echoes throughout the passageway.

“I haven’t been down here in years.” Crystal mumbles.

“How did you two not get lost down here?” Trixie asked.

“After many years of exploring it, we have this passageway remembered pretty thoroughly.” Crystal explains, going in deeper.

“Ick!” Trixie gags, trying to avoid a rat that was scurrying by, who in turn hissed at Trixie.

Trixie hurries after Crystal. “What makes you so sure your parents and Flurry are down here?” Trixie asked.

“I just have this gut feeling you know?” Crystal said.

A faint sizzling and cackling like sound, like the sound of electricity could be heard throughout the passageway.

“Do you hear that?” Crystal ears pricked up at the sound.

“It’s coming from down that way.” Trixie said, pointing a hoof to a roundabout corner which must lead to the rest if not the other side of the passageway.

The pair round the corner only to be met with shadow creatures who take the shape of their counterpart except in shadow form.

“Well did you girls remember these being down here?!” Trixie asked.

“No!” Crystal said, charging her horn.

“What are those things exactly?” Trixie wonders, firing her horn at them.

“Shadow clones. These must be the work of Sombra and my aunt. Now less talking and more firing.” Crystal said, firing her horn at them.

Crystal and Trixie fire their horns at their shadow clones, after around the fifth or sixth attack the shadows dispersed.

“Come on we have to find them.” Crystal said, heading toward.

“Let us hope that will be the last time we see those.” Trixie said.

“Yeah I don’t think so.” Crystal mumbles.

***

“Mother!” Crystal wails, tears filled her eyes. She couldn’t bear seeing her mother in a gruesome state like this.

“C-Crystal! How were you? Nevermind that. You need to go get help!” Cadence warned, she was still wrapped in the tendrils that Sombra created.

“But where’s Flurry Heart and father?” Crystal wonders.

“We are right behind you sis.” Flurry Heart calls out, she sounded drained and weak.

Crystal tried to get close to the bars, but Shining warns her to stay back in fear that she would get electrocuted.

“Stay back honey, these bars are contaminated with dark magic. Now listen to me very carefully go find Sunburst and warn him about the situation at hoof, let him know that you’re Aunt Twilight and King Sombra have taken over the Empire and tell him to warn Celestia and for her to send out a letter to anyone and everyone who needs it. Do you have somepony who can help?” Shining asked.

“Trixie.” Crystal said.

Shining, Flurry and Cadence eyes shrunk to the size of dimes as if their expressions read: We’re screwed.

Cadence was the first to come out of shock. “Trixie makes sure you go with my daughter to warn Sunburst about the situation.”

“Can do your majesties.” Trixie said, bowing before taking Crystal with her.

Chapter 22: What Are "Friends" For?
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 22: What Are "Friends" For?

Meanwhile…

Harmonia groaned, obviously bored. “I’m fourteen years old, and I can’t believe Aunt Starlight grounded me for an entire five weeks!” She complains, she lays back on her bed. “Just because I sneaked out to try and find help…. Or well help of some sorts.” Harmonia mutters the last bit to herself.

Tempest came in to check on her every once and awhile, due to the current events that happened, but Harmonia kept saying she was fine when clearly she wasn’t. She’s lost her dad, when she was only five and now nine years later, her mother has yet to return to her.

Where does that leave Harmonia you may ask? Pinned up in her bedroom, with the only visitors where her Aunt Starlight and Tempest. It does get pretty lonely in the Castle of Friendship, but Harmonia has gotten used to it by now.

However, She loaned to have just that one special moment together again, with her family as a whole. For the last 6 ½ years, she kept blaming herself that it was her fault for Discord’s leaving when in all honesty Flurry Heart has been right all along, it wasn’t her fault… It was Celestia’s fault.

Harmonia sighs, she looks around her room, clearly annoyed with how messy her room has become. Even if she did look like her dad and had his chaotic powers, she also could not stand a messy room like her mother with her organization skills.

“My mom will come around, she’ll be back I’m sure of it!” However, she’s been believing in this saying ever since Twilight has been captured and now corrupted.

Harmonia got off her bed, not needing to have her mood worsen anymore than it already was. She makes up her bed, with a snap of paw. Harmonia then moves over to her bookshelf organizing all of her old fillyhood books, from when she was a child, even if the books were old and slightly worn out from all of the reading and re-reading her and Twilight did, she still found a sentimental meaning to them.

“What I would give for you to even be here right now, mom.” Harmonia mutters, as she moves a few of her books around.

She lays one of her books down, sighing to herself.

Her coordination to be crowned was next week, and what she would give some advice about being a good ruler would be very helpful right about now.

Harmonia sighs, as she calmly went back to rearranging her bookshelf. She picks up a book, but before she had a chance to put it in its correct slot.

Something from that book fell to the floor, Harmonia looked slightly confused, as she picked up the mediocre sized snapshot. She picked the picture up, turning it right side up, it was a picture of her when she was younger, she had her arms crossed as if she was mad at something, but she couldn’t recall why.

She flips the picture around and notices something was scribbled in Discord’s handwriting.

“Uh? What’s this?” She asks herself.

In Discord’s claw writing it said these exact words: “No matter what happens or what rift comes between us, just know I will always love you.”

Harmonia slowly puts down the picture, blinking back tears. Starlight, who was standing idly by Harmonia’s doorway, gave a soft smile.

“That was on the day before your mother and father’s wedding.” Starlight said, her tone soft.

Harmonia blinks back her tears, she then turns to face her Aunt Starlight. “Wh-what?” Harmonia asks, slightly confused.

“Discord wrote this on the night before your mother and him got married. He wanted to make a promise to you that whatever he does wrong in his life, to know that it was out of protection for you and from the well-being of his heart.”

“So, you're saying that marrying Celestia was his reason for protecting me?” Harmonia questions, her tone slightly icy.

“No, I’m saying that whatever he did… either good or bad, that you should forgive him. Holding a grudge isn’t healthy for you, believe me I should know.” Starlight mutters.

Harmonia looks at her aunt, slightly confused. “Let’s just say that I ruled a foreign village full of ponies who lived there giving up their special talents.” She said.

“So you turned into a dictator?” Harmonia asks.

“Basically, but your mother is the one who saved me with friendship and to seeing the light again.” Starlight sighed. “What I’m trying to say is. Don’t give into your hate and bitterness toward your father-”

“But, he’s the reason why mom is gone in the first place.” Harmonia snaps, her tone slightly bitter.

“And I’ve told you time and time again that we will get her back.” Starlight said.

“How’s it going for you? It’s been nine years and she is still gone!” Harmonia teeth bared slightly.

“I know you are only speaking out of hurt.” Starlight explains.

Harmonia sighs. “No, you're right.” She mutters. “I just wish our family was together again like in the old times.” She puts the picture back in her book, and places it back on the shelf.

“And it will be.” Starlight mutters, she gives Harmonia a hug.

***

“Besides, I don’t exactly have many friends here. So wanna be friends? I mean it’s not like you have a choice.” Stormy said.

Mystic never had a friend before, aside from Crystal and Jewel of course.

“Um sure? What’s your name?” Mystic asked, even though she already knows of the mare mentioned by others, she didn’t know her name.

“It’s Stormy. Stormy Sparkle.” Stormy said, offering her hoof out for Mystic to shake.

“Mystic. Mystic Blue.” Mystic said, shaking her hoof and giving her a soft smile.

“How about you come in? You could meet my mother and father.” Stormy said, getting up and making her way towards the Empire.

“D-Do you really think that's necessary?” Mystic asked, her tone slightly shaking.

“Just because they are King and Queen of the Empire doesn’t mean they are brash or harsh with getting to know my new friends.” Stormy said.

Mystic nodded as she followed Stormy behind and into the Empire. “Okay if you say so.” Mystic said.

***

“Mother guess what! I made a new friend!” Stormy said, her tone overly excited.

“That’s great news right dear?” Sombra said, her elbows Twilight in the side who was still looking out the window.

“Yes, great.” Twilight said, her tone bitter.

“What seems to be her problem?” Stormy asked.

“She’s just furious that her prey got away from her. She’ll be fine within an hour or so… I hope.” Sombra mutters the last bit to himself.

Twilight scoffs. “More like pissed, but they were cowards to leave that fight early.” Twilight said, still looking out her window.

“.... okay? Well if you need me I’ll be in my room.” Stormy said, walking away.

Mystic who was waiting out in the hallway was slightly relieved she didn’t have to meet Stormy’s parents especially Twilight in fear that she may know who she is.

“Come on, I can show you my room.” Stormy said, walking down the hallway making a left turn down another hallway.

Mystic was thinking about detouring the other way down another hallway, she started to begin but only got three hoof step in, until Stormy’s voice called after her. “Are you coming?”

“Y-Yeah!” Mystic said, she sighs as she turns around making her way to Stormy’s room.

***

Upon arrival, Mystic eyes widened at the beauty of Stormy’s room. “Wow! Your room is beautiful.” Mystic said.

The colors were decorated in white and lavender definitely fit for a Princess, however it also it’s on personal touch to it. Stormy style so to speak.

“Yeah? Well it was one of the Princess’s rooms… Flurry… Crystal ... one of theirs. I believe this was Crystal’s room come to think of it. Flurry’s room was too girly and pink definitely not my style.” Stormy said, gagging a bit.

“But isn’t this room girly as well?” Mystic wonders.

“Purple is the color of royalty dear.” Stormy said, patting Mystic face.

“Um, what's with the dark spooky crystals?” Mystic questions, lightly touching one with her hoof.

“Oh it’s my own personal touch. You like it?” Stormy asked.

“.... very.” Mystic said, giving her a fake smile.

Stormy gave her a smile back. They sat there awkwardly for five minutes. “..... so is this what friends do?” Stormy questions.

“Do what? Talk about each other- which I’m great at, braid each other’s mane and gossip?” Mystic asked.

Stormy shrugs. “Honestly this whole “friendship” thing is pretty new to me. I’ve been told I “force friendship” however I don’t really see it.” Stormy said.

“I wonder why…” Mystic silently mutters to herself.

“What did you say?” Stormy questions.

“Nothing!” Mystic said, her muzzle scrunched.

***

Twilight relaxes in her dark ruby red robe while reading a book. A thought occurred to her and she got up walking over to a calendar that was pinned up in the room.

She realized she had an important date in red circled: April 23rd which was Harmonia Coordination Day. “I’m coming for you…” Twilight mutters to herself, loud enough for Sombra who just walked in to hear.

“Dear, who are you talking too?” Sombra asked.

“Aren't you supposed to be down there looking for our guards?” Twilight questions, her cheeks slightly red from embarrassment.

“And aren’t you supposed to be keeping an eye on that filly Stormy brought into our castle? I don’t trust her.” Sombra said.

“Is one almighty king seriously scared of one little filly? Please. We have nothing to worry about, she may be of some use to us.” Twilight said, her smile forms into a twisted grin.

“.... I don’t follow.” Sombra said, slightly clueless of the Queen’s sly plan.

Twilight groans out of annoyance. “Ugh! I'll just do it. Wait here.” She said, stalking her way towards her daughter’s room.

***

“I remember helping Father this one time I organized my mother’s library. While he was gone I “accidentally” burned some of her books just to get back at her for making one of my friends leave early when I wanted them to stay. The next day, she was furious! She enslaved one of the guards to work in the Crystal Mines when he disobeyed her orders she ordered Father to behead and execute him.” Stormy said.

Mystic’s eyes widened. “.... let’s just say never mess with Mother’s reading material. Till this day she still believes the guard has done it.” Stormy said, softly giggling.

“Have any crazy stories you’d like to share?” Stormy questions.

Mystic thought for a moment. “Well one time Father and I-” Mystic said, but there was a knock on the door inturpring Mystic train of thought.

“Stormy! I just came here to tell you that in five weeks we have someone’s special coordination to attend.” Twilight said.

“Who’s coordination?” Stormy questions.

“Harmonia’s.” Twilight said, and on that note she walked out.

“Wait, who’s Harmonia?” Stormy asked, confused. She looks at Mystic who had her face scrunched up in disgust at the sound of that name.

“I’m assuming you know of her?” Stormy questions.

“Know of her?! She’s annoying! She’s like Confetti Pop mixed with her dad Discord!” Mystic said.

“Uh? Who are those two?” Stormy asked, giving a confused expression to Mystic.

“Oh right you haven’t exactly crossed paths with those two- or any of Harmonia’s friends- come to think of it.” Mystic said, slightly muttering to herself.

“Basically she’s Twilight’s first born daughter and a draconequus no less.” Mystic said, rolling her eyes.

“You mean Mother had a Daughter before me?” Stormy thought.

“She believes that the world should revolve around her at all times.” Mystic said.

“Sounds like her and I would get along then.” Stormy said, smiling.

“I highly doubt that.” Mystic said, her muzzle scrunches.

“But the coordination that mother mentioned sounded very exclusive. We don’t even have invitations to get in.” Stormy explains.

“Who needs invitations… when you have connections.” Mystic said, smirking.

“You have connections?” Stormy said, her eyebrows arched.

“Well when you’re somepony who is great, powerful and well known then you get invited to all the exclusive parties.” Mystic brags.

Stormy arches her brow. “Fine it’s actually an event I have to go to. But who says I can’t bring a plus one?” Mystic said, her smile turned into a devious one.

Stormy thought for a moment. “Besides with her out of the way- we- I mean you can finally be the one to rule. Don’t you want to rule all of Equestria?” Mystic said, putting a hoof on Stormy chest.

Stormy looks from her chest to Mystic. “Don’t touch me.” Stormy said, her tone stern.

Mystic quickly removes her hoof from Stormy. As Stormy walks over to her mirror, thinking to herself.

“This filly does make a point… besides once I get to that coordination she is no longer of use to me.” Stormy thought.

She then turns around facing Mystic. “Okay I’m in. So when’s the party start?” Stormy said, her smile turned into a twisted grin.

“8:00 am and besides you would be doing everypony a favor by getting rid of her. Last I heard she was slightly unstable about having PTSD? Her dad left her when she was young and it must have had some sort of effect on her mentally wise.” Mystic said.

“You know PTSD is nothing to play with right? Some ponies have it severely where it almost traumatizes them both mentally and emotionally.” Stormy said.

“Sounds like to me you care.” Mystic said, slightly smiling at her.

“I don’t, but that is something that is something not to be taken lightly.” Stormy said.

Stormy’s entire demeanor changed. “Find us a way to get into that coordination and maybe you have a future with us.” Stormy said, her tone was serious.

Mystic nods at her before Stormy turns to her bookshelf scouring. “What are you looking for?” Mystic wonders.

“Something that could crash havoc on this Harmonia coordination.” Mystic said, still searching. Her eyes landed on “Dark Tales on The Crystal Empire”.

Stormy’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. “Where did you say this coordination was taking place?” She asked.

“In Canterlot.” Mystic said.

Stormy scouted the bookshelf once more. “Dark Tales of Canterlot” she pulls both the books down, laying the “Canterlot” one on top of the “Crystal Empire” one.

“W-what are you about to do?” Mystic asked, slightly nervous.

“There is a spell that I know that is a part of an ancient legend of the Crystal Empire called Shadow Clones, father told me about. They are kind of like changelings, except their form is more ghost-like.” Stormy explains igniting her horn.

“Are you sure you know what you're doing? This looks like an advanced spell, maybe let your father or oh I don’t know your mother handles this.” Mystic said.

“Wow we just met and you already have very little faith in me.” Stormy said, her voice blunt.

“It’s not that it’s just…. what if you pronounce the spell wrong or what if you-“ Mystic rambles, but Stormy stops her.

“Too late I already casted it while you were rambling.” Stormy said, closing the books.

Mystic eyes widen. “You what?!” Mystic said.

“Relax… that spell doesn’t go into full effect until the day of whattheirnames coronation. Everything will be fine.” Stormy explains.

***

Twilight returns to their room, where Sombra was waiting. “Seems like our daughter knows exactly what she's doing.” Twilight said.

“You know you can lead a horse to water but you can’t make them drink.” Sombra said.

“Seems like to me she’s drinking that water right up. Besides, no pony forced her to do that; she did it on her own. I witnessed the whole thing.” Twilight said.

“Very little faith you have in our daughter it seems.” Sombra mused.

“It’s not her, it's her friend. But it seems like to me Stormy has some use for her by playing that filly like a violin.” Twilight said, grinning a devious grin.

“In the meantime we should be getting prepared, we have a party to crash soon.” Sombra said.

“..... yes…. yes we do.” Twilight mutters her eyes gleaming with sweet revenge.

There was a knock on Twilight and Sombra’s door. “Mother? Is it okay if we have some cookies and milk?” Stormy asked.

“Of course, anything for you my crystal.” Twilight calls out.

Once Stormy and another pair of hoofs were distant enough to not hear anymore Sombra speaks up.

“We plan our attack on the day of Harmonia coordination.” Sombra said.

“And if all else fails? Believe me I know my daughter can be very persistent.” Twilight said.

“If all else fails then we take precautionary measures.” Sombra said, his grin widened with malicious intentions.

***

“You know we are not so different from you and I.” Stormy muses, she sets the plate of cookies to the side.

“How so?” Mystic questions.

"Let's just say we both have a desire for revenge on those who don't deserve to be crowned per say." Stormy chides.

"You mean like Harmonia?" Mystic questions.

"Exactly..." Stormy said, as a evil grin displayed on her face.

Both Mystic and Stormy look at either other with a satisfied expression. “You know Mystic I believe this is the start of a beautiful friendship.” Stormy said, giving her friend a fake smile to bad Mystic couldn’t see that this filly was playing her like a violin though.

Chapter 23: Every Plan Needs A Sinner or Two
View Online

Dancing With The Shadows

Chapter 23: Every Plan Needs A Sinner or Two

Twilight paces back and forth in their bedroom, pissed off, far from what she was feeling at the moment.

“How could you let her escape?! You had her right where you needed her.” Sombra asked equally as pissed.

Flurry Heart had escaped and possibly been killed at her own demise. She lets out a low growl as she throws a dart at a picture of Flurry Heart.

“Well I’m sorry my King I can’t control what happens to her! Besides she’s dead anyways might as well break the news to my dearest brother and sister-in-law.” Twilight said, rolling her eyes as she continued to throw darts.

The darts began to be ignited in flames, Sombra eyes widened at the sight.

“Dear, do you think that this is too much of a …” Sombra said, but Twilight's voice cut him off.

“SILENCE!” Twilight yells as she proceeds to fire darts at light speed into the board, splitting in two.

“SHE GOT AWAY! AND YOU SIT THERE ON YOUR THRONE, CACKLING AT THE THOUGHT OF VICTORY!” Twilight seethed.

“But I-” Sombra states, but Twilight cuts him off.

“BUT YOU WHAT!?” Twilight sneered, a dart was held in her magical aura.

Sombra glares at her crossed. “YOU DARE YELL AT ME! I am your king and you give me your best respect!”

“RESPECT YOU!? DID YOU EVER RESPECT ME!” Twilight asked.

Twilight slaps Sombra, the King drops his crown, Sombra looks in shock. “This was your operation, I know, respect the system you said, now it's my operation…” Twilight growls.

“THE ROYAL FAMILY WILL DIE TONIGHT!” Twilight seethed, she stomps her hoof on the ground creating a small crater.

Once Sombra didn’t reply, she continued to throw multiple darts on the board splitting each one almost splitting the board in two.

Stormy came knocking on the door. “WHAT?!” Twilight yells.

“I just came to check on you, mother.” Stormy said, slightly concerned for her wellbeing seeing that a dart was in flames.

“Just fine sweetheart!” Twilight said, her smile forced as she threw another flamed dart.

“Did you need something Stormy?” Sombra asked.

Stormy scuffed her hooves on the floor. “Nothing much, but i just wanted to know how our prisoners are doing, the guards seem to look distraught and the Darklings are-“ she asked, but Twilight cut her off.

“WE JUST LOST ONE BECAUSE OF YOUR FATHER!” She yells, as she shot a dart towards Sombra, he moved his head to the side avoiding the dart.

Sombra looks at her, his eyes narrowed. “My fault!? YOU HAD HER IN YOUR SIGHTS WHEN YOU HAD THE SWORD! You're the one who wanted to feel the moment!”

Twilight glares at him. “Take that back…” she hissed, her tone low and dangerous.

“One of them escaped, who!?” Stormy asked.

“FLURRY HEART!” Twilight yells, the dart she held in her magic this time melts from the heat.

“You mean that perky pink alicorn who I demolished during our battle?” Stormy questions.

“Yes, her.” Sombra said.

Twilight stalks her way to the window, looking down below at the miserable destruction she and Sombra has caused. “But no matter! She’s dead, now it’s time to deal with the rest of her family.” She growls, her teeth clenched together.

There was another knock on the door. Who else could be disturbing a pissed off Queen at this hour? Another one of Sombra guards or maids Twilight assumes, so without much bother Twilight didn’t bother to acknowledge the pony in the room.

“Flurry Heart is alive.”

This statement made Twilight do a full 180, her violet eyes now ruby red and fuming with rage as purple wisps pooled from them. “What?!” Twilight seethed.

“Where is she!” Twilight demands, moving away from the window and toward the Darkling.

When the Darkling didn’t give her the answer right away, before it even got a chance to breathe or blink Twilight had it pinned against the wall, her hooves on both sides of it head.

“Where is she…” She asked her tone low and dangerous.

“S-she’s back in Canterlot w-with the Princesses.” It said, fear laced in its voice.

“Why didn’t you stop her?!” Twilight growls, as she stomps her hooves on either side of the Darklings head.

“I just thought that-” it started to say but Twilight silences it.

“Quite!” Twilight sneers as she then removes herself off of the Darkling.

She silently glares as she mutters to herself out loud. “If you want something done, it’s better if you do it yourself.” She sneers, before igniting her horn setting the marked out darted picture of Flurry Heart ignited into flames.

***

“..... so what you’re saying is while you were out picking crystal flowers for your friend this random filly just shows up?!” Luna asked in disbelief.

“And an alicorn no less?” Celestia asked.

“Yes!” Flurry said.

“I didn’t know Twilight had another daughter.” Amaris mutters to herself.

“We need a plan to go help your mom and dad.” Tiberius said, thinking of a plan.

“Any plan of yours always ends in chaos.” Amaris mutters, Flurry giggles slightly as Tiberius rolls his eyes.

“There’s no use. Twilight and Sombra will just capture you all and enslave you just like they did the ponies at The Empire or worse.” Flurry said, her eyes widened in fear knowing what Twilight was capable of.

“Well we have to do something.” Amaris thought.

“I’ve got it!” Tiberius said, his tone a bit excited.

“Does it end in chaos? Because we know your plans always manage to lead back to chaos.” Amaris said.

“No just hear me out okay?” Tiberius said. “Amaris you’re a changeling right?”

“Uh only half changeling. Why do you ask?” Amaris said, slightly concerned where Tiberius is going with the plan.

“Me, you, Flurry, Aunt Luna and Mom are going to free the Royal family.” Tiberius said.

“How are we going to do that? That place is crawling with Darklings and corrupted guards.” Flurry said.

The doors to the castle opened up. “Oh thank Celestia! You’re alright!”

Flurry turned around and came face to face with Starlight, as well as a few other knowing faces: Trixie and Crystal. Starlight wraps her hooves around Flurry’s neck.

“Where’s mother and father?” Crystal asked, concerned why all her family isn’t here.

“Still trapped at the Crystal Empire.” Flurry explains.

“However, if we want to free them then we need a plan of some sorts to steer Twilight and Sombra away from The Empire so we have enough time to free Cadence and Shining.” Luna said.

“We need a distraction.” Trixie thought.

“More than that we need a miracle!” Crystal said.

“Normally when ponies need a distraction I’m the most distracting thing I can think of. And that’s a miracle, but isn’t the miracle of teamwork and character growth?” Discord asked, who quickly shows up looking heaven sent with a halo and playing the golden harp, before disappearing again.

“Oh come on!” Trixie said, throwing her magician’s hat down in frustration and annoyance at Discord’s child-like antics.

“But Discord’s right, sadly. We have to figure out how to cause a distraction without drawing any suspicion to ourselves on what we are truly trying to accomplish which is freeing Cadence and Shining.” Starlight said, thinking for a bit.

“What about Sombra vs Discord?” Flurry asked, this made Discord teleport back his eyes widen.

“Oh no! No no no no! That happened lasttime and he had the upper hoof and now this time with Twilight!” He then shakes Flurry Hoof while placing a graduation cap on her and shoving a Discord made check for $10,0000 in her hooves before vanishing again.

“So much for Discord’s help.” Crystal mutters.

Tiberius thinks for a moment. “Okay, I’ve got it!” He said.

“We strike at Aunt Luna’s night! If it’s pitch black out there’s no way they can see us! Think you can bring in the night without the moon?” Tiberius asked.

“Besides who knows when the sun will rise again?” He said, winking.

“If that’s even possible.” Luna said.

“I think it’s okay if Luna let’s night last a few hours…. at least long enough for us to plan what we need to.” Celestia explains.

“Out of all the times I wished the night could last forever you pick now to be a good time.” Luna asked, sarcasm laced her voice.

Celestia giggles. “Then Amaris this is where you come in. Do you think you can shapeshift into one of those things that Sombra created?” Tiberius asked.

“I can try.” Amaris said.

“You can play off as one of them, claiming that you saw Flurry Heart and need both the assistants of Twilight and Sombra.” Tiberius explains.

“Flurry and the rest of us will go and rescue Cadence and Shining.” Tiberius said.

“And what if we get caught?” Starlight asks.

“Yeah this plan sounds a tad far fetched.” Tempest agrees.

“Then that’s a chance we are just gonna have to risk taking.” Tiberius said.

***

8:00 pm

Celestia watches as she lowers the sun over the valley like hills of Canterlot as it was Luna’s turn to raise the moon, but tonight there would be no moon.

“How is it possible to bring about night with no moon?” Flurry asks, watching as Luna brought about night.

“Well you see, the number of stars and the moon needs to take into account of the-“ Luna explains, but Celestia cuts her off.

“Alright let's get on with the plan!” Celestia said, moving to the center of the throne room.

“What…” Luna thought to herself.

“Out of all the times you wanted the moon to last you only asked now?!” Luna asked, her tone strict.

“Exactly! Now let’s get to it chop chop Lulu.” Celestia said, marching forward.

***

The Princesses as well as Starlight and the others walk through the city of Canterlot so the streets were fairly empty at this time.

Everypony remains quiet except for Luna who was still rather concerned about this elaborate scheme.

“Sister, we didn’t exactly think this plan through very well. I mean what happens if…” Luna said, but Celestia being the radiant and confident pony she cut her sister off once again.

“We will think of something along the way.” She beams.

“If we get caught I’m blaming you all.” Luna mutters. She sighs, as she follows the others but dreading how this night would go according to her nephew’s plan.

***

The Empire from afar looked gloomy and dark, the outside palace was in fact crawling with Darklings and grounded with enslaved crystal ponies some of them were even brainwashed.

The group hid behind two separate, but large dark crystals like pillars peeking out at the destruction before them.

“This was Twilight’s doing?!” Trixie asked, she couldn’t believe the once Savior of Equestria could take something so beautiful and twist it into something like out of a horror film: Nightmare On Elm Street vibes.

“Don’t forget King Sombra’s as well.” Crystal said, gazing at her future subjects none of them had their once gleaming coats or even a smile on their face.

“Well yeah! I expected this from Sombra, but not goody-two-hooves Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Trixie said, addressing the old Princess name.

“Uh…. She's more of a Queen now.” Came another voice.

“Who cares! We need to find a way to get inside the castle without getting caught.” Crystal said, her tone slightly impatient.

“So what exactly is the plan?” Starlight whispers.

“Oh! So you plan to free the royal family… how touching.”

“Yes that’s exactly— Wait a minute..” Tempest said, they came face to face with the alicorn that Flurry mentioned earlier.

“You know… I could simply go and tell my mother that we have intuitors in the castle.” Stormy said.

Their eyes widen, well dang busted before ever getting started.

“But I’m no snitch.” She sneers looking at the group, specifically Flurry Heart.

“Wait, you’re the mare I defeated earlier and the one that mother said escaped.” Stormy glares.

“No- no I’m not! I’m Skylar. I just have a twin sister who looks like somepony named Flurry Heart.” Flurry explains.

“Nice try! But I wasn’t born yesterday.” Stormy said, firing her horn at her.

“Plan B! Plan B!” Amaris said, her eyes widened as she watched Flurry move out of the way, dodging the attack.

Tiberius was the one to step in between the two, he looked at Flurry Heart. “You and the others go find Cadence and Shining Armor. Amaris you go inside the Empire” He said his voice sternly.

“But what about you?” Celestia asked, worried for her son.

“Mother, I’m a draconequus there’s nothing our species can’t handle on our own, especially with just a snap of our paw.” Tiberius said, as he turned Stormy’s mane indigo and light blue.

Stormy growls, firing another beam, but Tiberius blocks it with his chaos magic. “Now go!” He said.

He turns back to the enraged alicorn. “Let’s have some chaotic fun? Shall we, my wicked dear?” Tiberius said, giving her a sly smirk.

***

Meanwhile….

“This would have gone more smoothly if he would have just helped in the first place!” Twilight growls, blasting a crystal vase.

“My Queen I don’t like this is a healthy way to let go of your anger.” One of Sombra’s guards said, slightly concerned.

“Do you wish to be blasted right along with the breakables?” Twilight threatens her horn aglow.

“No my queen!” The guard said.

“Then never question how I run things around here! I’m your Queen aren’t I?!” Twilight said, her teeth bared.

She stalks the hallway looking for more things to take her anger out on Sombra was down in the Crystal mines checking on the slaves the last time one of them was left down there too long they managed to escape, however from what Twilight was told Sombra took care of them by imprisonment in their in their own Crystal, almost like they were frozen in time.

Twilight herself even had to use that spell more than once or twice.

Twilight notices a light show happening outside of the castle. “What’s going on out there?” Twilight wonders, but her gaze didn’t linger for too long as she was far too pissed about losing Flurry Heart and not finding her.

“Your daughter is probably practicing her magic again. We have targets set up for her to practice, you know?” The guard assured her.

“As long as she’s here close to where I can keep an eye on her then that’s fine. I’ve lost her once I’m not planning on it again.” Twilight said, before stalking her way back through the castle.

Sombra walks in, taking off his crown he watches as Twilight stalks her way through the castle ignoring her King.

“Nice to see you too.” He chides.

“Sorry- I just can’t seem to get that Flurry Heart off of my mind knowing that she’s escaped!” Twilight teeth bared.

There was a knock on the door. “You’re majesty’s Flurry Heart is here.” The Darkling said.

“What?!” They said in unison.

Twilight steps forward. “Where…” She asked, her eyes narrowed into slits glowing.

The Darkling cleared its throat. “In the Castle, but she may have gone out back. Who knows. We better find her and fast.” The Darkling said, moving forward.

“We?” Sombra questions.

“Yes, this requires all three of us. Now come!” It said.

Leading the rulers away from the Empire.

***

Flurry and the others made it to where Twilight and Sombra kept Cadence and Shining imprisonment at.

“Come on!” Crystal said, leading the group down to the underground’s tunnel.

The group followed behind, navigating through the long, narrow and tight spaces that these tunnels have to offer.

“You know these were a lot easier to play in when we were younger.” Flurry said, slightly limping.

“This way!” Crystal said, cutting a corner which leads to a larger room, but this room had the sound of electricity sizzling.

“Cadence! Shining!” Luna said, glad to see that they were somewhat okay a tad banged up, but okay.

“Luna? Tempest? Starlight?! What are you ponies doing here?” Cadence asked.

“We came to free you, duh.” Trixie said, polishing her hoof against her chest.

Starlight rolls her eyes. “Cadence? Do you know how these bars work? Maybe I can break whatever magic is-” Starlight said, igniting her horn.

“No use Starlight, this is dark magic used by both Sombra and Twilight.” Shining explains.

“Wait, I see leavers! Which one deactivated the electric shock? There’s red, blue, yellow and green.” Crystal said, looking at the panel of leavers.

“Why not pull all of them at once?” Tiberius asked.

“Tiberius, that’s chaotic!” Crystal said.

“Tiberius?!” They said in unison.

“Wait ... where's the small enraged alicorn?” Trixie asked.

“Oh I set her to stone.” Tiberius said.

Their eyes widen in shock. “You did wh-” Luna asked, but Tiberius laughs.

“Kidding! I actually set her in time out in her own crystal prison. So she’s frozen.” Tiberius said, his tone nonchalant.

“THAT’S EVEN WORSE?!” Luna shouts.

“What? You wanted me to get “rid” of her so I did.” Tiberius said.

“That wasn’t part of the plan at all! Now Sombra and Twilight will know somepony was here.” Starlight said, her tone worried.

“Let’s just get out of here before something else goes wrong.” Flurry said, after finding the bright red button that was one the other side of the wall she pressed it to set her parents free.

***

“Are you sure she came this way?” Twilight asked, her eyes glowing.

“Positive, but-” The Darkling stops in its tracks.

Amaris noticed a dark red crystal jutted out of the ground inside it was the alicorn filly.

“Tibby, what did you do?!” Amaris thought.

“But what?” Sombra asked, growing impatient.

“Come with me! I know exactly where she went.” The Darkling said.

“In situations like these I wish there were two of me.” Amaris thought.

***

2 hours later...

“We have been scouting this area for two hours and still no sign of that pesky pink alicorn!” Twilight said.

“I’m going back inside call me when you actually find her!” Twilight sneers, stalking her way back inside.

But, before Twilight could make her way inside she noticed something.

“Who did this?!” Twilight raged, her eyes blazed more than ever.

“My Queen what is-“ Sombra stops talking when he realizes what she was looking at.

“Who in Tartarus did this?! Whoever did this shall pay.” Sombra said, his teeth bared.

“My Queen maybe she was messing around with another one of those Crystal incarnation spells. You know how she always manages to get herself trapped in those.” The Darkling said.

“She just better hope we find that old spell book I had as a colt.” Sombra said, heading back to the library.

“Come Darkling. You can help.” Twilight said.

“No thanks I think I’ll just stay out here to make sure she doesn’t return.” The Darkling said, looking out at it’s surroundings.

“Fine then suit yourself. Let’s go.” Sombra said, motioning Twilight to come.

Once Twilight and Sombra return to the castle the Darkling stays put for ten minutes before scurrying off.

***

Amaris, who was actually the Darkling in disguise, de-transformed back into her original form.

“What the hay took you so long?” Tiberius asked.

“Convenienting. Lots and lots of convenience because of your mistake!” Amaris said.

“Well it worked didn’t it?” Tiberius shot back.

“Okay that’s enough of arguing you two.” Celestia said.

“Well the important thing is we’re free now. While they are back in the castle we need to sneak to the front gate of the Empire.” Shining said.

“Which will be easy because they don’t even know it’s us to begin with.” Tiberius said, his tone boastful.

“Yeah almost.” Crystal mutters.

“Let’s go.” Starlight said, marching forth.

***

The guards seem to be more of them this time than the last. “Still think it’s going to be easy?” Tempest asked, her tone blunt.

“We just got lucky the first time! Now we actually need a plan.” Amaris said.

“Starlight, remember that invisibility spell you used when the changelings took Twilight and her friends?” Trixie asked.

“Yeah, but I can only do two at a time, not this larger of a crowd at once.” Starlight explains.

“But you’re Starlight Glimmer! You can do anything.” Trixie said.

“That is true, but unless somepony wants to have an invisible body part then that’s a risk I’m not taking.” Starlight explains.

“Well I didn’t bring any smoke bombs this time around.” Trixie said, pulling off her hat and emptying out a rabbit, handkerchief,magic wand and cards.

“Oh come on! Look it isn’t even that far! We can just shoot across-” Tiberius started, but a loud crash halted their leave.

Crash!

The sound of shattering glass can be heard throughout the Empire. “Twi must be having one of her meltdowns,” Shining chucked. “I remember when she bursted into flames with her meltdown.” He’s chuckle quickly replaced with one of horror and fright. “Yeah this is probably a thousand times scarier.”

Crash!

“Hey! That was the best stainless glass window I’ve ever had made of me!” Crystal said.

“Well it doesn't look like it now.” Amaris snickers.

“The clearing is straight ahead. Let’s just make a run for it.” Trixie hisses.

“Trixie! Wait!” Starlight and Tempest called out as another crash was heard from the outside.

This time an object was being thrown out the window and into the crystal streets. A crystalline vase engraved with Flurry Heart’s crystalling when she was first born.

“The vase!!” Shining, Flurry and Cadence shouts in unison.

“Are you trying to kill somepony?! Who has that powerful of a toss anyways I mean besides Maud.” Trixie rambles.

“Trixie! Zip it!” Starlight hisses.

“IT WAS ME YOU HALFWIT!” Twilight shouts, before Starlight had a chance to quickly grab Trixie and shutting her up Twilight caught a small glimpse of raspberry aura. “Hmmm….”

***

“Trixie do you want to get us caught?! We are trying to escape this hell hole of an Empire not have a six month long vacation stay here! We have to get back to Twilight’s castle before she finds out we’re here.” Shining said his tone was strict at the unicorn.

“You don’t think I want to escape too! What I would give to be back home with Mystic and Illusion right now.” Trixie said.

“Harmonia has been suffering through PTSD and without me or even any of us there to comfort her I wonder how she’s holding up?” Starlight wonders.

“Well we definitely need to be there for her. Now let’s go.” Flurry said.

They begin to move forward, halfway across the threshold.

Halfway.

Tinderals began to slowly wrangling and wrap around their frames. “Hey what gives?!” Tiberius asked.

Flurry tries to use her magic, but only for the slimy tar black ooze to come back together again.

“What is this stuff?” Trixie asked, equally disgusted.

“Well… well… well ... who do we have here?” Came a sly and cunning voice.

In steps Twilight in all of her dark rain and glory. “And I see I even got a little present. It’s not my birthday yet, but it doesn't hurt to have a present a few days early.”

Her gaze lingers to Flurry. “And I see we have Flurry Heart! My dear faking your own death is not a very nice trick to pull on your Auntie Twily now is it.” She bares her teeth.

“Now what to do with you.” Twilight said, a sly grin spreads across her face as her eyes glow.

***

“Stay here.” The guard said, their tone stiff and rough.

“As if we have anywhere to go.” Mutters Luna.

The guard gave her a stern look before walking away, once the guard was out of ear shot and they heard the loud clang of the metal door shut they sat there in a moment of silence processing what happened.

“Well this is just de freaking dandy! Way to go Trixie!” Groans Starlight.

“My fault?! I tried to encourage you to use an invisibility spell before we got caught! But did you listen to your bestest friend?! No!” Trixie said, her hooves crossed.

“Girls, please calm down.” Cadence said, but her voice was overshadowed by all the shouting between Trixie and Starlight.

“Honestly we wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for Tiberius.” Amaris mutters.

"If it wasn't for me!?” Tiberius sneered at Amiris, his eyes narrowed, he stood up his form irritated and annoyed. Amiris stood up, meeting face to face with Tiberius.

"Yeah, because if you had not fought that filly back there none of this would have not happened! But no, you had to be a tough and proud pony, you had to bring down your wrath on somepony we shouldn't mess with!" Amiris yelled, panting a little her tone angry, enraged by Tiberius's stupidity, Tiberius was taken back his eyes widened at Amiris for her sudden outburst.

"Hey! If it wasn't for me she could have been hunting us down earlier! Who knows she might even sabotage the entire thing, you should thank me for fending her off!" Tiberius yelled, his tone laced with anger as his right paw showed signs of chaos magic, about to smite somepony at any moment.

"Guys stop!" Flurry went in between them, tears welling up in her eyes, she looked at Amiris and Tiberius, separating them a bit from each other.

"I'm sorry Flurry, it's just that it would have gone smoothly when Tibby over there didn't battle little miss show off!" Amiris spat at Tiberius, his eyes widened once more, Flurry pushed him away a little, looking at Tiberius with angered eyes.

"If you two keep this up we will never get out of here!" Flurry said, looking at Amiris, then back at Tiberius, Tiberius sighs and goes to a corner, sitting there for a moment.

"I'm so sorry this had to happen to everypony..." Flurry sniffled, Amiris hugged her tightly, Flurry returned the hug ever so tightly, crying softly on Amiris.

"You did nothing wrong, we'll find a way to get out of here! Just you wait!" Amiris said, smiling at Flurry.

Flurry looked up at Amiris, wiping her tears as she smiled back, they both looked at Shining as he tried to ram the cell gate to no avail.

"Well how are we gonna get out of here, I am not dying down here in a rotted cell." Crystal said, crossing her hooves, Tiberius rolled his eyes and looked back at Shining.

"Here, let me help you." Tiberius said, ramming the gate down with Shining, Celestia perked her ears up, her eyes widened.

"I think I know somepony who's still on the loose..." She said, a grin etched on her face, Luna went to her sister and looked in confusion.

"Who?" She replied, asking her hysterical sister.

They both heard loud ramming noises from outside, grunts and armor clanking, the prison gate opens from outside their cells, seeing guards thrown to the wall like ragdolls.

"Discord..." Luna said, her tone laced with both relief and anger.

"Good evening everypony, I had to sneak in here to get you all, but I had a little trouble with the guards, but here we are!" Discord said, bashing the guard's head on the cell bars, knocking him out in the process.

"I knew you'd come!" Celestia nuzzled her cheek on Discord's chest, they both stayed like that for awhile, savoring each other's presence, the ponies behind them cringed, and gagged.

"Can we just get on with escaping! We need to tell Harmonia about the certain situation!" Luna sneers, separating the two, the two giggled embarrassingly, blushing at the thought.

"Alright this way, we have to get past the main hall, then make our way to the underground catacombs.” Discord opened the prison door, letting everypony sneak out quietly, they all looked around, seeing Twilight's rage scattered on the walls, and floor.

"I didn't know my sister had a tantrum problem this big..." Shining said, gulping at the thought of her sister's rage, he shivered.

"That's why I was her foal sitter remember? Apparently she never did her meditation skills seriously..." Cadence replied, following Discord through the main hall of the castle, Discord looked side to side, seeing if the hallways in the corner were empty.

"Alright, we're here." Discord opens the giant door quietly, the rest follows him in, seeing the entire atrium dark.

"Why is everything so dark?" Shining said, illuminating the area around them, suddenly the lights opened, revealing guards all around the atrium, pointing their swords and spears at them, Twilight and Sombra alongside Stormy watched on the balcony of the atrium a smug look on their face.

***

"Did not go as planned, did it Discord..." Sombra looked at everypony, his teeth bared in anger, Twilight and Stormy went out of the balcony area leaving Sombra to overseer.

"Well, you see, my planning skills aren't as great as you think..." He giggled nervously, everypony behind him looked at Discord with great disappointment, he frowned and looked back at Sombra.

"You do know that I plan to overthrow the royal family is underway right? Soon all of Equestria will bow to us..." Twilight sneered at Celestia and Luna, Stormy followed behind her, standing proud beside her mother.

"And enslave the entire population of Equestria? That's not the Twilight I know!" Luna said, standing her ground, Celestia went in front of everypony going beside her sister. She looks stern and fierce.

"You don't know me at all at this point..." Twilight narrowed her eyes, her teeth bared, she then summoned her own longsword with her magic, the guards went closer to the group who was trying to escape.

"Princess Celestia, you whore..." Twilight sneered at Celestia, going closer at the royal sisters, Celestia's eyes widened at her students' words, sending her off to anger.

"I made many mistakes, I did many wrong doings, but it's not too late to fix this!" Celestia yelled at Twilight, summoning her spear, a spear made only for Celestia, her eyes welled up with tears, Luna summoned her broadsword made only for her, the two anticipated Twilight.

"And Discord, you sly idiot..." Twilight sneers.

Discord looks down in guilt, remembering the pain he had caused Twilight, he went back slowly, everypony looking at him with a confused look.

"Luna, take the others to the catacombs! And find a way to escape!" Celestia orders Luna, Luna's eyes widened from her sister's statement, Luna shook her head.

"Who's going to help you? You can't do this on your own!" Luna yelled at Celestia, Celestia looked at Luna with a smile on her face, Luna's eyes welled up in tears.

"She's not alone." Discord goes beside Celestia, bringing out the deadly claws on his paw and the sharp talons, he growled in a monstrous way at the guards.

"How touching, yet disgusting..." Sombra said to himself, summoning his scythe, brandishing the sharp blade and teleporting beside Twilight, they both smirked in a triumphant look.

"Love, such a dreadful bond, yet so easily severed..." Twilight said, getting into her offensive stance, Sombra went defensive, backing up her wife.

"Luna! NOW!" Discord yelled, everything felt slow, Discord snapping his fingers emitting a bright flash of light around the room, the door opened leading to the catacombs of the castle, Luna ran with the group, escaping the guards.

"What devilry is this!?" Sombra yelled, blinded by the light, Twilight held Stormy, shielding her from the bright flash, the guards bumped into each other, trying to see.

"Stormy, teleport out of here!" Twilight yelled, Stormy shook her head as she squeezed her eyes shut.

"What about you two!?" She yelled, Twilight pushed Stormy off, as the bright light slowly fades from them.

"JUST GO!" Twilight scolds, Stormy teleports out of the atrium quickly, going to the balcony of the atrium silently watching the unraveling fight.

As the light fades, Discord snapped his fingers, making the guards disappear, Sombra opened his eyes in shock as he saw the room almost empty, he looked at Discord, his eyes narrowed.

"You imbecile, you will die right where you stand!" Sombra charged up to Discord doing an overhead strike, Discord manages to catch the handle of the scythe as he dodged left avoiding the blade.

"You see Sombra, I'm just as smart as you are." Discord taunted, he delivered a punch to the face, cracking Sombra's face armor a little, sending him back.

"Is that all you have?" Discord walked towards Sombra but Twilight rammed him, out of the way, about to thrust Discord by the side.

"No!" Celestia yelled as he countered the thrust by pushing her sword up from below with her spear, making Twilight walk back without balancing herself.

"Thanks!" Discord smiles at Celestia, Sombra rushed again, delivering slash to the side, Discord kneeled down, covering the wound.

"Didn't see that coming did you..." Sombra chuckled, Discord gritted his teeth and stood up, grabbing a broadsword from one of the guards that dropped it, Sombra delivered an overhead strike but Discord quickly parried it, delivering a punch to the face once more.

***

"I never liked you Tia..." Twilight taunted as she hilt bashes Celestia by the face, making her back off, Twilight attacks from the sides and finishing with a heavy from above, Celestia managed to block the two side hits but fails to guard the top, breaking Celestia's defensive stance, knocking her to the ground.

"Just stop it Twilight! This is not you!" Celestia stood up quickly, bringing a side hit to Twilight, Twilight parries it and slashes Celestia from below, riposting quickly Celestia covers her wound, her wound heals moderately, and looks at Twilight who grinned at her.

"You asked for it..." Celestia quickly attacks from below, sending the spear's blade to Twilight's chest, Twilight blocks the attack.

Twilight riposte with a thrust but Celestia quickly parries the thrust and hits Twilight with a stun tap to the face, dazing Twilight and making her back off a little, Celestia gritted her teeth and her tears welled up, some streaming down her cheeks.

"I DON'T WANT TO HURT YOU!" Celestia cries out, getting into defensive stance, she looks beside her seeing Discord parry a side heavy, but Sombra riposts with an overhead strike, Discord catches the handle, the tip of the blade dug into Discord's shoulder, he gritted his teeth in pain.

"Has it never occured to you that this nation is overpopulated! Only a handful of ponies can rule this nation, Me, Twilight, and my dearest daughter Stormy..." He shoves Discord away, making him lie on his back, Discord dodges as Sombra smashes the blade onto Discord's side, Discord gets up and delivers an elbow to Sombra's side, making Sombra move back.

"Have forgotten where you are Celestia..." Twilight sneers, Celestia looks back at Twilight, fear laced in her look, Twilight rushed at Celestia going for a thrust to the chest, but Discord rams Twilight out of the way making her hit the ground with a hard thud.

"DIE!" Sombra delivers a side heavy but Celestia parries it, protecting Discord, she then shoves Sombra away and slashes him from above, slicing through Sombra's armor and hitting him in the process, the dark tendrils cover Sombra's wounds as he looked at Celestia with a demonic grin.

"You are filled with hope, let me take it from you!" Sombra attacked from the side, Twilight grunted and stood up, rushing at Discord from the side, the two were pressed back to back seeing their attackers charge at them.

"Tia!" Discord yells as they both switch weapons, Discord with Celestia's spear, Celestia with Discord's sword, the two parried the attack coming to them, sparks emitting and loud clashing rings their ears.

"It's getting hot in here, Celestia, we must fall back!" Discord yells at Celestia, struggling to push Twilight back, Celestia shakes her head.

"I can't leave her here! Twilight, please come with me!" Celestia cries out, struggling to push Sombra back, Twilight laughs as he pushes Discord further, making it hard for Discord to defend.

"I'M NOT GOING ANYWHERE! YOU CAUSED ME SO MUCH HURT!" Twilight yelled at Discord, sharing the anger with Celestia, Sombra laughed as he pushed the clash even harder, pinning the two defenders.

"Celestia, I'm sorry but... We have to go!" Discord lets go of one paw from the handle of the spear, about to snap his finger, Celestia's eyes widened.

"DISCORD NO!" Celestia yells, but Discord snapped his fingers, escaping the fight early, the two attackers landed on the ground with a hard thud, Sombra looked at the ground, gritting his teeth in anger.

"COME BACK HERE!" He digs the scythe's blade on the ground, his eyes red and his breathing heavy.

***

Celestia and Discord, who were exhausted from the fight, somehow managed to get back to the castle.

“You’re okay!” Tiberius said, running up to hug his parents.

“Yeah of course we are. What? You think some wannabe King and Queen defeat the Lord of Chaos and his wife?” Discord questions.

“Well we kind of backed out of the fight.” Celestia mutters.

“What? Would you have preferred to get hurt instead, sister?” Luna questions.

“No, but I could have reasoned with Twilight.” Celestia said.

“I believe trying to reason with Twilight is the last thing she wants to hear from us, especially you, Princess.” Starlight said.

“What?” Celestia said, her tone serious.

“Just stating facts here.” Starlight said, her tone nonchalant.

The castle doors open to reveal Illusion, Mystic was much of an afternoon pony however his sister was a night owl and was possibly still asleep at this hour.

“Has anypony seen my mother?” Illusion asked.

“She went to wake up your sister.” Starlight explains.

“Should have known she would still be asleep at this hour. She was probably up late last night practicing her magic. I swear she’s mom's twin made over.” Illusion said, muttering the last bit to himself, however Starlight overheard this and gave a soft giggle.

“I’m sure she will be down in a few once Mystic arises. We can come up with a strategy to save Twilight.” Starlight said, giving a soft smile.

***

Trixie knocked on her daughter’s door. “Mystic? It’s time to get up. It’s going to be 3:00 p.m. soon Trixie understands that you love to practice magic and that you want to be the best at it, but Trixie doesn’t believe that staying up late into the night is healthy for you.” Trixie said, giving motherly advice.

Trixie awaits for her daughter to open the door. She stood there for five minutes. “Mystic I know you’re a hard sleep- sometimes- but around this hour you usually hear our voices and are awake.”

No answer.

“I’m going to give you on the count of three to open this door or I’m coming in there.” Trixie said.

“1… 2… 3” Trixie said, before opening the door, but once she entered Mystic’s room was empty and clean.

Trixie’s frantic eyes widened as she scanned her daughter’s room. She spotted a note folded neatly on the bedside table.

Trixie picks the note up in her aura.

To Whom This May Concern:

I have written this note to inform you that I have gone to look for my mother & brother. Please do not hesitate or worry about finding me I shall return.

~ Mystic

Ps: If I don’t return tell my family I love them and for Illusion to tell Mother to take a chance with Starlight she seems to be a wonderful pony with a rough past just like her.

Trixie blushed at that last part, but she decided to grab a quill and mark it out. She then races down the hall with the note still in her aura.

She busts through the door at full speed. “Mystic is gone!” Trixie said, tears welled in her eyes.

“Wait where did she go?” Starlight questioned. Trixie shows her the note making Starlight grab it in her aura.

“.... Wait… what does this marked out part say?” Starlight said squinting her eyes.

Trixie lightly blushes as she quickly grabs the note from Starlight. “Nothing! But I believe she went to the Crystal Empire.” Trixie explains.

“We just literally came from there!” Tiberius groans.

“Relax, this time we just have to go and get Mystic. Hopefully she hasn’t stepped too far into their domain.” Amaris said.

“Let’s hope.” Cadence mutters.

***

Shards of broken stained glass windows scattered the ground below, the atmosphere felt drained of any sign of life and that somepony here ruled with an iron hoof or two.

“Hello? Is anypony here?” Mystic calls out, she steps on a shard piece of glass that was of Crystal’s face.

“Crystal ... yeah maybe on second thought coming here without my mother was a bad idea. But lucky me! She got captured.” Mystic rolls her eyes and continues onward.

***

Mystic felt like she’s been wandering the outskirts of the Empire for the past hour when in reality it was only five minutes.

“I can’t believe I’m wasting my time here when I can be home practicing magic. Illusion owes me big time for this.” Mystic mutters to herself.

The crunching of glass also got on her nerves, she silently curses whoever made this disaster of a mess. Twilight secretly watches from the window.

“Hmmmm…” Twilight said before slowly closing her curtains.

***

Stormy was outside playing with tiny crystallized horse-like figures.

“Ahh!!! No, don't enslave me!!!”

“You’re too late! I’ve captured you and if you can’t do as I say then you will be sent to the dungeon.”

“But I have a family and kids I-”

“Do we have a deal or no?”

“You’re mean.”

“That’s it to the dungeon with you.”

Stormy giggles at the on spot dialogue she was making up. “When I’m old enough to rule this Empire I’m gonna rule it all.” Stormy thought out loud while still playing with her figures.

Stormy notices a filly wandering around outside the Empire, clearly she was lost. “Excuse me?”

Stormy quickly poofs away her figures and straightens her posture. “What?” Stormy asked, her tone hardened.

“Have you seen my mom? Trixie Lunamoon?” Mystic asked.

“That name doesn’t exactly ring a bell to me. I’m sorry, but maybe my mother knows.” Stormy said.

Mystic’s eyes widen “This is Twilight’s daughter?!” She thought.

“Um I’d rather not bother your mother. She may be busy.” Mystic said, kindly backing away.

“What’s the rush? Come on, stay a bit! I don’t bite.” Stormy said.

Mystic slowly takes the approach to accept the mare’s invite.

“So if you're new here at the Empire that means you could use a friend to show you around and all the wonderful things the Empire has to offer!” Stormy said, her tone slightly excited.

“Besides, I don’t exactly have many friends here. So wanna be friends?” Stormy asked.

“I mean it’s not like you have a choice.” Stormy said.

Mystic never had a friend before, aside from Crystal and Jewel of course.

“Um sure? What’s your name?” Mystic asked, even though she already knows of the mare mentioned by others, she didn’t know her name.

“It’s Stormy. Stormy Sparkle.” Stormy said, offering her hoof out for Mystic to shake.

“Mystic. Mystic Blue.” Mystic said, shaking her hoof and giving her a soft smile.

“How about you come in? You could meet my mother and father.” Stormy said, getting up and making her way towards the Empire.

“D-Do you really think that's… um necessary?” Mystic asked, her tone slightly shaking.

“Just because they are King and Queen of the Empire doesn’t mean they are brash or harsh with getting to know my new friends.” Stormy said.

Mystic nodded as she followed Stormy behind and into the Empire. “Okay if you say so.” Mystic said.

***

“Mother guess what! I made a new friend!” Stormy said, her tone overly excited.

“That’s great news right dear?” Sombra said, her elbows Twilight in the side who was still looking out the window.

“Yes, great.” Twilight said, her tone bitter.

“What seems to be her problem?” Stormy asked.

“She’s just furious that her prey got away from her. She’ll be fine within an hour or so… I hope.” Sombra mutters the last bit to himself.

Twilight scoffs. “More like pissed, but they were cowards to leave that fight early.” Twilight said, still looking out her window.

“.... okay? Well if you need me I’ll be in my room.” Stormy said, walking away.

Mystic who was waiting out in the hallway was slightly relieved she didn’t have to meet Stormy’s parents especially Twilight in fear that she may know who she is.

“Come on, I can show you my room.” Stormy said, walking down the hallway making a left turn down another hallway.

Mystic was thinking about detouring the other way down another hallway, she started to begin but only got three hoof steps in, until Stormy’s voice called after her. “Are you coming?”

“Y-Yeah!” Mystic said, she sighs as she turns around making her way to Stormy’s room.

***

Upon arrival, Mystic eyes widened at the beauty of Stormy’s room. “Wow! Your room is beautiful.” Mystic said.

The colors were decorated in white and lavender definitely fit for a Princess, however it also it’s on personal touch to it. Stormy style so to speak.

“But isn’t this room girly as well?” Mystic wonders.

“Purple is the color of royalty dear.” Stormy said, patting Mystic face.

“Um, what's with the dark spooky crystals?” Mystic questions, lightly touching one with her hoof.

“Oh it’s my own personal touch. You like it?” Stormy asked.

“.... very.” Mystic said, giving her a fake smile.

Stormy gave her a smile back; they sat there awkwardly for five minutes. “..... so is this what friends do?” Stormy questions.

“Do what? Talk about each other- which I’m great at, braid each other’s mane and gossip?” Mystic asked.

Stormy shrugs. “Honestly this whole “friendship” thing is pretty new to me. I’ve been told I “force friendship” however I don’t really see it.” Stormy said.

“I wonder why…” Mystic silently mutters to herself.

“What did you say?” Stormy questions.

“Nothing!” Mystic said, her muzzle scrunched.

***

Twilight relaxes in her dark ruby red robe while reading a book. A thought occurred to her and she got up, walking over to a calendar that was pinned up in the room.

“Dear, who are you talking to?” Sombra asked.

“Aren't you supposed to be down there looking for our guards?” Twilight questions, her cheeks slightly red from embarrassment.

“And aren’t you supposed to be keeping an eye on that filly Stormy brought into our castle? I don’t trust her.” Sombra said.

“Is one almighty king seriously scared of one little filly? Please. We have nothing to worry about, she may be of some use to us.” Twilight said, her smile forms into a twisted grin.

“.... I don’t follow.” Sombra said, slightly clueless of the Queen’s sly plan.

Twilight groans out of annoyance. “Ugh! Just I’ll do it.” She said.

“Wait here.” Twilight instructed, making sure Sombra stays put.

***

Mystic’s eyes widened. “.... let’s just say never mess with Mother’s reading material. Till this day she still believes the guard has done it.” Stormy said, softly giggling.

“Have any crazy stories you’d like to share?” Stormy questions.

Mystic thought for a moment. “Well one time Father and I-” Mystic said, but there was a knock on the door inturpring Mystic train of thought.

“Stormy! I just came here to tell you that next week we have a special coordination to attend.” Twilight said.

“Who’s coordination?” Stormy questions.

“Harmonia’s.” Twilight said, and on that note she walked out.

“Wait, who’s Harmonia?” Stormy asked, confused. She looks at Mystic who had her face scrunched up in disgust at the sound of that name.

“I’m assuming you know of her?” Stormy questions.

“Know of her?! She’s annoying! She’s like Confetti Pop mixed with her dad Discord!” Mystic said.

“Uh? Who are those two?” Stormy asked, giving a confused expression to Mystic.

“Oh right you haven’t exactly crossed paths with those two- or any of Harmonia’s friends- come to think of it.” Mystic said.